This is a modern-English version of The Rosicrucian Mysteries: An Elementary Exposition of Their Secret Teachings, originally written by Heindel, Max. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


The

The

Rosicrucian Mysteries

Rosicrucian Mysteries

An Elementary Exposition of

A Basic Explanation of

Their Secret Teachings

Their Hidden Lessons

By

By

Max Heindel

Max Heindel

Author of: The Rosicrucian Cosmo Conception, The Rosicrucian Philosophy in Questions and Answers, The Rosicrucian Interpretation of Christianity, Rays from the Rose Cross, etc.

Author of: The Rosicrucian Cosmo Conception, The Rosicrucian Philosophy in Questions and Answers, The Rosicrucian Interpretation of Christianity, Rays from the Rose Cross, etc.

Third Edition

3rd Edition

Rosicrucian Fellowship

Rosicrucian Fellowship

Oceanside, California

Oceanside, CA

London

London

L. N. Fowler, 7 Imperial Arcade

L. N. Fowler, 7 Imperial Arcade

Ludgate Circus. E. C.

Ludgate Circus, EC.


[pg 005]

Chapter I. The Rosicrucians and the Rosicrucian Fellowship

Our Message And Mission

Our Message and Mission

A Sane Mind

*A Calm Mind*

A Soft Heart

A Kind Heart

A Sound Body

A Healthy Body

Before entering upon an explanation of the teachings of the Rosicrucians, it may be well to say a word about them and about the place they hold in the evolution of humanity.

Before explaining the teachings of the Rosicrucians, it's worth mentioning who they are and the role they play in the evolution of humanity.

For reasons to be given later these teachings advocate the dualistic view; they hold that man is a spirit enfolding all the powers of God as the seed enfolds the plant, and that these powers are being slowly unfolded by a series of existences in a gradually improving earthy body; also that this process of development has been performed under the guidance of exalted beings who are yet ordering our steps, though in a decreasing [pg 006] measure, as we gradually acquire intellect and will. These exalted Beings, though unseen to the physical eyes, are nevertheless potent factors in all affairs of life, and give to the various groups of humanity lessons which will most efficiently promote the growth of their spiritual powers. In fact, the earth may be likened to a vast training school in which there are pupils of varying age and ability as we find it in one of our own schools. There are the savages, living and worshipping under most primitive conditions, seeing in stick or stone a God. Then, as man progresses onwards and upwards in the scale of civilization, we find a higher and higher conception of Deity, which has flowered here in our Western World in the beautiful Christian religion that now furnishes our spiritual inspiration and incentive to improve.

For reasons that will be explained later, these teachings promote a dualistic perspective. They believe that humans are spirits that encompass all the powers of God, just as a seed contains the potential of a plant. These powers are gradually revealed through a series of lives in an ever-improving physical body. This process of development is guided by elevated beings who continue to direct our paths, although less directly as we gain knowledge and willpower. These elevated beings, though invisible to the naked eye, play a significant role in all aspects of life and provide various groups of humanity with lessons that effectively foster their spiritual growth. In fact, the earth can be seen as a vast training ground where individuals of different ages and skills coexist, much like in our own schools. There are those living in primitive conditions, worshipping natural objects like sticks or stones as deities. As humanity advances in civilization, we observe increasingly sophisticated concepts of God, which have blossomed here in the Western world into the beautiful Christian religion that inspires us spiritually and motivates us to improve.

These various religions have been given to each group of humanity by the exalted beings whom we know in the Christian religion as the Recording Angels, whose wonderful prevision enable them to view the trend of even so unstable a quantity as the human mind, and thus they are enabled to determine what steps are necessary to lead [pg 007] our enfoldment along the lines congruous to the highest universal good.

These various religions have been given to each group of humanity by the elevated beings we refer to in Christianity as the Recording Angels. Their amazing foresight allows them to see the direction of even something as unpredictable as the human mind, enabling them to decide which steps are needed to guide our development in alignment with the highest universal good. [pg 007]

When we study the history of the ancient nations we shall find that at about six hundred years B. C. a great spiritual wave had its inception on the Eastern shores of the Pacific Ocean where the great Confucian Religion accelerated the progress of the Chinese nation, then also the Religion of the Buddha commenced to win its millions of adherents in India, and still further West we have the lofty philosophy of Pythagoras. Each system was suited to the needs of the particular people to whom it was sent. Then came the period of the Sceptics, in Greece, and later, traveling westward the same spiritual wave is manifested as the Christian religion of the so-called “Dark Ages” when the dogma of a dominant church compelled belief from the whole of Western Europe.

When we look at the history of ancient nations, we see that around 600 B.C., a significant spiritual movement began on the eastern shores of the Pacific Ocean. This was the time when the great Confucian Religion advanced the development of the Chinese nation, while the Buddha's teachings started attracting millions of followers in India. Further west, we have the profound philosophy of Pythagoras. Each of these systems catered to the specific needs of the people they were addressed to. Following this was the era of the Sceptics in Greece, and later, as this spiritual movement continued westward, it took the form of the Christian religion during the so-called "Medieval period", when the doctrine of a powerful church enforced belief across all of Western Europe.

It is a law in the universe that a wave of spiritual awakening is always followed by a period of doubting materialism, each phase is necessary in order that the spirit may receive equal development of heart and intellect without being carried too far in either direction. The Great Beings aforementioned, Who care for our progress, always [pg 008] take steps to safeguard humanity against that danger, and when they foresaw the wave of materialism which commenced in the sixteenth century with the birth of our modern Science, they took steps to protect the West as they had formerly safeguarded the East against the Sceptics who were held in check by the Mystery schools.

It's a universal truth that a wave of spiritual awakening is always followed by a period of questioning materialism. Each phase is essential for the spirit to develop both the heart and the mind, without leaning too far in either direction. The Great Beings mentioned earlier, who watch over our progress, actively work to protect humanity from this risk. When they anticipated the wave of materialism that began in the sixteenth century with the rise of modern science, they took measures to shield the West, just as they had previously protected the East from the Skeptics who were kept in check by the Mystery schools. [pg 008]

In the thirteenth century there appeared in central Europe a great spiritual teacher whose symbolical name was

In the 13th century, a significant spiritual teacher emerged in central Europe, whose symbolic name was

Christian Rosenkreuz.
or
Christian Rose Cross.

Christian Rosenkreuz.
or
Christian Rose Cross.

who founded the mysterious Order of the Rosy Cross, concerning which so many speculations have been made and so little has become known to the world at large, for it is the Mystery school of the West and is only open to those who have attained the stage of spiritual unfoldment necessary to be initiated in its secrets concerning the Science of Life and Being.

who founded the secret Order of the Rosy Cross, about which there have been numerous theories and so little has been revealed to the public, for it is the Mystery school of the West and is only available to those who have reached the level of spiritual growth needed to be initiated into its secrets regarding the Science of Life and Being.

If we are so far developed that we are able to leave our dense physical body and take a soul flight into interplanetary space we shall find that the ultimate physical atom [pg 009] is spherical in shape like our earth; it is a ball. When we take a number of balls of even size and group them around one, it will take just twelve balls to hide a thirteenth within. Thus the twelve visible and the one hidden are numbers revealing a cosmic relationship and as all Mystery Orders are based upon cosmic lines, they are composed of twelve members gathered around a thirteenth who is the invisible head.

If we’ve developed enough to leave our physical bodies and take a soul journey into interplanetary space, we’ll discover that the ultimate physical atom is spherical like our Earth; it’s a ball. When we take a set of evenly sized balls and arrange them around one, it takes just twelve balls to fully conceal a thirteenth inside. So, the twelve visible and the one hidden represent a cosmic relationship, and since all Mystery Orders are based on cosmic principles, they consist of twelve members gathered around a thirteenth who is the unseen head.

There are seven colors in the spectrum: red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo and violet. But between the violet and the red there are still other five colors which are invisible to the physical eye but reveal themselves to the spiritual sight. In every Mystery Order there are also seven brothers who at times go out into the world and there perform whatever work may be necessary to advance the people among whom they serve, but five are never seen outside the temple. They work with and teach those alone who have passed through certain stages of spiritual unfoldment and are able to visit the temple in their spiritual bodies; a feat taught in the first initiation which usually takes place outside the temple as it is not [pg 010] convenient for all to visit that place physically.

There are seven colors in the spectrum: red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, and violet. But between violet and red, there are five other colors that are invisible to the physical eye but can be seen with spiritual perception. In every Mystery Order, there are also seven brothers who occasionally go out into the world to do whatever is needed to help the people they serve, but five of them are never seen outside the temple. They work with and teach only those who have gone through specific stages of spiritual development and can visit the temple in their spiritual bodies; this ability is taught in the first initiation, which usually happens outside the temple since it’s not convenient for everyone to visit in person.

Let not the reader imagine that this initiation makes the pupil a Rosicrucian, it does not, any more than admission to a High School makes a boy a member of the faculty. Nor does he become a Rosicrucian even after having passed through all the nine degrees of this or any other Mystery School. The Rosicrucians are Hierophants of the lesser Mysteries, and beyond them there are still schools wherein Greater Mysteries are taught. Those who have advanced through the lesser Mysteries and have become pupils of the Greater Mysteries are called Adepts, but even they have not reached the exalted standpoint of the twelve Brothers of the Rosicrucian Order or the Hierophants of any other lesser Mystery School any more than the freshman at college has attained to the knowledge and position of a teacher in the High school from which he has just graduated.

Let’s not kid ourselves into thinking that this initiation turns the student into a Rosicrucian; it doesn’t, just like getting into high school doesn’t make a kid part of the faculty. Even after completing all nine levels of this or any other Mystery School, one still isn’t a Rosicrucian. The Rosicrucians are the teachers of the lesser Mysteries, and beyond that, there are still schools where Greater Mysteries are taught. Those who have progressed through the lesser Mysteries and have become students of the Greater Mysteries are called Adepts, but even they haven’t achieved the high status of the twelve Brothers of the Rosicrucian Order or the teachers of any other lesser Mystery School, just like a college freshman hasn’t reached the knowledge and status of a teacher in the high school they just graduated from.

A later work will deal with initiation, but we may say here that the door of a genuine Mystery School is not unlocked by a golden key, but is only opened as a reward for meritorious service to humanity and any one [pg 011] who advertises himself as a Rosicrucian or makes a charge for tuition, by either of those acts shows himself to be a charlatan. The true pupil of any Mystery School is far too modest to advertise the fact, he will scorn all titles or honors from men, he will have no regard for riches save the riches of love given to him by those whom it becomes his privilege to help and teach.

A later work will address initiation, but we can say here that the entrance to a true Mystery School isn't opened with a golden key. It's accessible only as a reward for genuine service to humanity. Anyone who calls themselves a Rosicrucian or charges for lessons, by either of those actions, reveals themselves to be a fraud. A real student of any Mystery School is too humble to promote themselves; they will reject all titles or honors from others and care only for the wealth of love given to them by those they have the privilege to help and teach.

In the centuries that have gone by since the Rosicrucian Order was first formed they have worked quietly and secretly, aiming to mould the thought of Western Europe through the works of Paracelsus, Boehme, Bacon, Shakespeare, Fludd and others. Each night at midnight when the physical activities of the day are at their lowest ebb, and the spiritual impulse at its highest flood tide, they have sent out from their temple soul-stirring vibrations to counteract materialism and to further the development of soul powers. To their activities we owe the gradual spiritualization of our once so materialistic science.

In the centuries since the Rosicrucian Order was first established, they have worked quietly and secretly, aiming to shape the thoughts of Western Europe through the writings of Paracelsus, Boehme, Bacon, Shakespeare, Fludd, and others. Every night at midnight, when the day’s physical activities are at their lowest and spiritual energy is at its peak, they send out from their temple soul-stirring vibrations to counteract materialism and promote the development of soul powers. We owe our gradual move towards the spiritualization of what was once a materialistic science to their efforts.

With the commencement of the twentieth century a further step was taken. It was realized that something must be done to make [pg 012] religion scientific as well as to make science religious, in order that they may ultimately blend; for at the present time heart and intellect are divorced. The heart instinctively feels the truth of religious teachings concerning such wonderful mysteries as the Immaculate Conception (the Mystic Birth), the Crucifixion (the Mystic Death), the cleansing blood, the atonement, and other doctrines of the Church, which the intellect refuses to believe, as they are incapable of demonstration, and seemingly at war with natural law. Material advancement may be furthered when intellect is dominant and the longings of the heart unsatisfied, but soul growth will be retarded until the heart also receives satisfaction.

With the start of the twentieth century, another step was taken. People realized that something needed to be done to make religion scientific and to make science religious, so they could eventually merge; right now, the heart and the intellect are separated. The heart naturally feels the truth of religious teachings about incredible mysteries like the Immaculate Conception (the Mystic Birth), the Crucifixion (the Mystic Death), the cleansing blood, the atonement, and other doctrines of the Church, which the intellect refuses to accept because they can't be proven and seem to conflict with natural law. While material progress may continue when the intellect is in control and the heart's desires go unmet, spiritual growth will be held back until the heart is also fulfilled.

In order to give the world a teaching so blended that it will satisfy both the mind and heart, a messenger must be found and instructed. Certain unusual qualifications were necessary, and the first one chosen failed to pass a certain test after several years had been spent to prepare him for the work to be done.

To provide the world with a teaching that effectively combines both intellect and emotion, a messenger needs to be identified and trained. Some unique qualifications were required, and the first person chosen did not succeed in passing a specific test after several years of preparation for the task ahead.

It is well said that there is a time to sow, and a time to reap, and that there are certain times for all the works of life, and in accordance [pg 013] with this law of periodicity each impulse in spiritual uplift must also be undertaken at an appropriate time to be successful. The first and sixth decades of each century are particularly propitious to commence the promulgation of new spiritual teachings. Therefore the Rosicrucians were much concerned at this failure, for only five years were left of the first decade of the twentieth century.

It is often said that there’s a time to plant and a time to harvest, and that there are specific times for all aspects of life. Following this principle of cycles, each effort toward spiritual growth should also happen at the right time to be effective. The first and sixth decades of each century are especially favorable for introducing new spiritual teachings. Because of this, the Rosicrucians were very worried about this delay, as there were only five years left in the first decade of the twentieth century. [pg 013]

Their second choice of a messenger fell upon the present writer, though he knew it not at the time, and by shaping circumstances about him they made it possible for him to begin a period of preparation for the work they desired him to do. Three years later, when he had gone to Germany, also because of circumstances shaped by the invisible Brotherhood, and was on the verge of despair at the discovery that the light which was the object of his quest, was only a jack-o-lantern, the Brothers of the Rosicrucian Order applied the test to see whether he would be a faithful messenger and give the teachings they desired to entrust to him, to the world. And when he had passed the trial they gave him the monumental solution of the problem of existence first published in The Rosicrucian Cosmo Conception in November, 1909, [pg 014] more than a year before the expiration of the first decade of the twentieth century. This book marked a new era in so-called “occult” literature, and the many editions which have since been published, as well as the thousands of letters which continue to come to the author, are speaking testimonies to the fact that people are finding in this teaching a satisfaction they have long sought elsewhere in vain.

Their second choice for a messenger fell on the writer, though he didn’t realize it at the time. By arranging circumstances around him, they made it possible for him to start preparing for the work they wanted him to do. Three years later, when he had gone to Germany—also due to circumstances created by the invisible Brotherhood—and was on the brink of despair after discovering that the light he sought was just a jack-o-lantern, the Brothers of the Rosicrucian Order tested whether he would be a reliable messenger and share the teachings they wanted to entrust to him with the world. After he passed the trial, they gave him the monumental solution to the problem of existence, first published in “The Rosicrucian Cosmo Conception” in November 1909, more than a year before the first decade of the twentieth century ended. This book marked a new era in so-called “occult” literature, and the many editions that have been published since, along with the thousands of letters that continue to arrive for the author, testify to the fact that people are finding in this teaching the satisfaction they have long sought elsewhere in vain.

The Rosicrucians teach that all great religions have been given to the people among whom they are found, by Divine Intelligences who designed each system of worship to suit the needs of the race or nation to whom it was given. A primitive people cannot respond to a lofty and sublime religion, and vice versa. What helps one race would hinder another, and in pursuance of the same policy there has been devised a system of soul-unfoldment suited specially to the Western people, who are racially and temperamentally unfit to undergo the discipline of the Eastern school, which was designed for the more backward Hindoos.

The Rosicrucians believe that all major religions have been given to the people where they exist by Divine Intelligences, who created each worship system to meet the needs of the race or nation it was given to. A primitive society can't embrace a high and elevated religion, and the other way around. What benefits one race could hinder another, and based on this idea, a system for soul development has been specially designed for Western people, who are racially and temperamentally not suited for the training of the Eastern school, which was intended for the less advanced Hindoos.

The Rosicrucian Fellowship

The Rosicrucian Fellowship

For the purpose of promulgating the Rosicrucian teachings in the Western World, the [pg 015] Rosicrucian Fellowship was founded in 1909. It is the herald of the Aquarian Age, when the Sun by its precessional passage through the constellation Aquarius will bring out all the intellectual and spiritual potencies in man which are symbolized by that sign. As heat from a fire warms all objects within the sphere of its radiations, so also the Aquarian ray will raise the earth's vibrations to a pitch we are as yet unable to comprehend, though we have demonstrations of the material workings of this force in the inventions which have revolutionized life within the memory of the present generation. We have wondered at the X-ray, which sees through the human body, but each one has a sense latent which when evolved will enable him to see through any number of bodies or to any distance. We marvel at the telephone conversations across the continent of America, but each has within a latent sense of speech and hearing that is far more acute; we are surprised at the exploits of ships under sea and in the sky, but we are all capable of passage under water or through the sky; nay, more, we may pass unscathed through the solid rock and the raging fire, if we know how, and lightning itself is slow compared to the speed with which we [pg 016] may travel. This sounds like a fairy tale today, as did Jules Verne's stories a generation ago, but the Aquarian Age will witness the realization of these dreams, and ever so much more that we still do not even dream of. Such faculties will then be the possessions of large numbers of people who will have gradually evolved them as previously the ability to walk, speak, hear, and see, were developed.

To promote the Rosicrucian teachings in the Western World, the [pg 015] Rosicrucian Fellowship was established in 1909. It symbolizes the beginning of the Aquarian Age, during which the Sun, through its precessional movement across the constellation Aquarius, will awaken all the intellectual and spiritual abilities in humanity represented by that sign. Just as heat from a fire warms everything within its reach, the Aquarian energy will elevate the earth's vibrations to levels we can't yet fully grasp, although we can see evidence of its material effects in the inventions that have transformed life within our generation. We've been amazed by the X-ray, which allows us to see inside the human body, but each person has an innate ability that, once developed, will let them see through multiple bodies or at incredible distances. We are in awe of telephone calls that connect across the entire continent of America, yet everyone has an inner capacity for communication and listening that is even more refined; we are astonished by the feats of submarines and airplanes, but all of us have the potential to move underwater or fly; moreover, we can pass unharmed through solid rock and fierce fire if we learn how, and the speed of lightning pales in comparison to how fast we can actually travel. This may sound like a fairy tale today, much like Jules Verne's stories did a generation ago, but the Aquarian Age will bring forth these realities and countless more that we can't even imagine yet. These abilities will eventually belong to many people who will have gradually developed them, just as earlier generations developed the skills to walk, talk, hear, and see.

Therein lies a great danger, for, obviously, anyone endowed with such faculties may use them to the greatest detriment of the world at large, unless restrained by a spirit of unselfishness and an all-embracing altruism. Therefore religion is needed today as never before, to foster love and fellow-feeling among humanity so that it may be prepared to use the great gifts in store for it wisely and well. This need of religion is specially felt in a certain class where the ether is more loosely knit to the physical atoms than in the majority, and on that account they are now beginning to sense the Aquarian vibrations.

There’s a significant danger because, clearly, anyone with such abilities might use them to seriously harm the world unless they are held back by selflessness and a broad sense of compassion. Thus, we need religion more than ever to promote love and connection among people, so that humanity is ready to use its remarkable gifts wisely and responsibly. This need for religion is especially strong in a certain group where the connection to the physical world is more relaxed than in most, and for that reason, they are starting to perceive the Aquarian energies.

This class is again divided in two groups. In one the intellect is dominant, and the people in that class therefore seek to grasp the spiritual mysteries out of curiosity from the viewpoint of cold reason. They pursue the [pg 017] path of knowledge for the sake of knowledge, considering that an end in itself. The idea that knowledge is of value only when put to practical constructive use does not seem to have presented itself to them. This class we may call occultists.

This class is once again divided into two groups. In one, intellect takes the lead, and people in that class seek to understand spiritual mysteries out of curiosity, approaching it from a perspective of detached reason. They chase knowledge for the sake of knowledge, viewing it as an end in itself. The notion that knowledge is valuable only when applied practically hasn't really occurred to them. We can refer to this class as occult practitioners.

The other group does not care for knowledge, but feels an inner urge God-ward, and pursues the path of devotion to the high ideal set before them in Christ, doing the deeds that He did as far their flesh will permit, and this in time results in an interior illumination which brings with it all the knowledge obtained by the other class, and much more. This class we may describe as mystics.

The other group doesn't prioritize knowledge, but feels a deep inner drive towards God and follows the path of devotion to the noble ideal presented in Christ. They strive to do the actions He took as much as their physical limitations allow, and over time, this leads to a spiritual awakening that brings them all the knowledge acquired by the other group, and even more. We can describe this group as spiritual seekers.

Certain dangers confront each of the two groups. If the occultist obtains illumination and evolves within himself the latent spiritual faculties, he may use them for the furtherance of his personal objects, to the great detriment of his fellow-men. That is black magic, and the punishment which it automatically calls down upon the head of the perpetrator is so awful that it is best to draw the veil over it. The mystic may also err because of ignorance, and fall into the meshes of nature's law, but being actuated by love, his mistakes will never be very serious, and as he grows in grace the [pg 018] soundless voice within his heart will speak more distinctly to teach him the way.

Certain dangers face both groups. If the occultist gains enlightenment and develops the hidden spiritual abilities within, he might use them to pursue his personal goals, which could harm others significantly. That’s black magic, and the consequences it auto brings upon the wrongdoer are so severe that it’s better left unspoken. The mystic can also make mistakes out of ignorance and get caught in nature's laws, but driven by love, his errors will never be too serious. As he matures spiritually, the [pg 018] soundless voice in his heart will begin to speak more clearly, guiding him on his path.

The Rosicrucian Fellowship endeavors to prepare the world in general, and the sensitives of the two groups in particular, for the awakening of the latent powers in man, so that all may be guided safely through the danger-zone and be as well fitted as possible to use these new faculties. Effort is made to blend the love without which Paul declared a knowledge of all mysteries worthless, with a mystic knowledge rooted and grounded in love, so that the pupils of this school may become living exponents of this blended soul-science of the Western Wisdom School, and gradually educate humanity at large in the virtues necessary to make the possession of higher powers safe.

The Rosicrucian Fellowship aims to prepare the world in general, and especially the sensitive individuals in the two groups, for the awakening of the hidden powers within humanity. This is so that everyone can navigate through the challenges safely and be as prepared as possible to use these new abilities. The effort is to combine love—without which Paul stated that knowledge of all mysteries is worthless—with a mystical understanding that is deeply rooted in love. This way, the students of this school can become living examples of this integrated soul-science of the Western Wisdom School, gradually helping humanity understand the virtues needed to safely possess higher powers.

Note:—

Note:—

Pages 19 to 26 inclusive, describing Mt. Ecclesia, have been transferred to the back of the book. (Transcriber's Note: They are pages 191 through 200.)

Pages 19 to 26, which talk about Mt. Ecclesia, have been relocated to the back of the book. (Transcriber's Note: These are pages 191 through 200.)

[pg 027]

Chapter II. The Challenge of Life and Its Solution

THE PROBLEM OF LIFE.

The challenge of living.

Among all the vicissitudes of life, which vary in each individual's experience, there is one event which sooner or later comes to everyone—Death! No matter what our station in life, whether the life lived has been a laudable one or the reverse, whether great achievements have marked our path among men, whether health or sickness have been our lot, whether we have been famous and surrounded by a host of admiring friends or have wandered unknown through the years of our life, at some time there comes a moment when we stand alone before the portal of death and are forced to take the leap into the dark.

Among all the ups and downs of life, which differ for each person, there’s one event that eventually comes to everyone—Death! Regardless of our place in life, whether we've lived honorably or otherwise, whether we've achieved great things or not, whether we've faced health or illness, whether we've been well-known with many friends or have lived quietly and unnoticed, there comes a time when we find ourselves standing alone at the doorway of death, compelled to take the plunge into the unknown.

The thought of this leap and of what lies beyond must inevitably force itself upon [pg 028] every thinking person. In the years of youth and health, when the bark of our life sails upon seas of prosperity, when all appears beautiful and bright, we may put the thought behind us, but there will surely come a time in the life of every thinking person when the problem of life and death forces itself upon his consciousness and refuses to be set aside. Neither will it help him to accept the ready made solution of anyone else without thought and in blind belief, for this is a basic problem which every one must solve for himself or herself in order to obtain satisfaction.

The idea of making this leap and what’s beyond it will inevitably cross the mind of everyone who thinks. During our youthful and healthy years, when the journey of our lives is sailing through prosperous seas and everything seems beautiful and bright, we might shove those thoughts aside. But there will definitely come a time in the life of every thoughtful person when the issue of life and death demands their attention and can’t be ignored. It won’t help to just accept someone else's ready-made solution without questioning it, because this is a fundamental problem that everyone must solve for themselves to find true satisfaction.

Upon the Eastern edge of the Desert of Sahara there stands the world-famous Sphinx with its inscrutable face turned toward the East, ever greeting the sun as its rising rays herald the newborn day. It was said in the Greek myth that it was the wont of this monster to ask a riddle of each traveler. She devoured those who could not answer, but when Oedipus solved the riddle she destroyed herself.

On the eastern edge of the Sahara Desert, the famous Sphinx stands with its mysterious face turned toward the East, always greeting the sun as its rays announce the start of a new day. According to Greek mythology, this creature had a habit of asking travelers a riddle. She would devour those who couldn't answer, but when Oedipus solved the riddle, she ended her own life.

The riddle which she asked of men was the riddle of life and death, a query which is as relevant today as ever, and which each one must answer or be devoured in the jaws [pg 029] of death. But when once a person has found the solution to the problem, it will appear that in reality there is no death, that what appears so, is but a change from one state of existence to another. Thus, for the man who finds the true solution to the riddle of life, the sphinx of death has ceased to exist, and he can lift his voice in the triumphant cry “Oh death where is thy sting, oh grave where is thy victory.”

The riddle she posed to people was the riddle of life and death, a question that is just as significant now as it ever was, a question each person must face or be consumed by death. However, once someone uncovers the answer to this dilemma, it becomes clear that there is really no death; what seems like death is actually just a transition from one state of being to another. Therefore, for the person who discovers the true answer to the riddle of life, the mystery of death no longer exists, and he can raise his voice in the victorious shout "Oh death, where is your sting? Oh grave, where is your victory?"

Various theories of life have been advocated to solve this problem of life. We may divide them into two classes, namely the monistic theory, which holds that all the facts of life can be explained by reference to this visible world wherein we live, and the dualistic theory, which refers part of the phenomenon of life to another world which is now invisible to us.

Various theories about life have been proposed to address this issue of existence. We can categorize them into two groups: the unified theory, which claims that all aspects of life can be understood based on the visible world we inhabit, and the dualism theory, which attributes some life phenomena to another world that is currently unseen by us.

Raphael in his famous painting “the School of Athens” has most aptly pictured to us the attitude of these two schools of thought. We see upon that marvelous painting a Greek Court such as those wherein philosophers were once wont to congregate. Upon the various steps which lead into the building a large number of men are engaged in deep conversation, but in the [pg 030] center at the top of the steps stand two figures, supposedly of Plato and Aristotle, one pointing upwards, the other towards the earth, each looking the other in the face, mutely, but with deeply concentrated will. Each seeking to convince the other that his attitude is right for each bears the conviction in his heart. One holds that he is of the earth earthy, that he has come from the dust and that thereto he will return, the other firmly advocates the position that there is a higher something which has always existed and will continue regardless of whether the body wherein it now dwells holds together or not.

Raphael, in his famous painting "The School of Athens", captures the essence of these two schools of thought perfectly. We see in this amazing artwork a Greek courtyard where philosophers used to gather. On the various steps leading into the building, a large group of men is engaged in deep conversation. However, at the center, at the top of the steps, stand two figures, believed to be Plato and Aristotle. One is pointing upwards, while the other points towards the earth, both looking at each other intently, silently yet with strong determination. Each is trying to convince the other that his viewpoint is correct, as each holds a firm belief in his heart. One believes he is made from the earth, that he has come from dust, and to dust he will return. The other strongly argues that there is a higher reality that has always existed and will continue to exist, regardless of whether the physical body it currently inhabits stays intact or not.

The question who is right is still an open one with the majority of mankind. Millions of tons of paper and printer's ink have been used in futile attempts to settle it by argument, but it will always remain open to all who have not solved the riddle themselves, for it is a basic problem, a part of the life experience of every human being to settle that question, and therefore no one can give us the solution ready made for our acceptance. All that can be done by those who have really solved the problem, is to show to others the line along which they [pg 031] have found the solution, and thus direct the inquirer how he also may arrive at a conclusion.

The question of who is right is still up for debate among most people. Millions of tons of paper and printer's ink have been wasted in unsuccessful attempts to settle it through argument, but it will always be open to anyone who hasn’t figured out the puzzle for themselves. It’s a fundamental problem and part of every human's life experience to answer that question, so no one can provide us with a ready-made solution. All that those who have truly solved the problem can do is show others the path they took to find the answer, guiding the inquirer on how they might also reach a conclusion.

That is the aim of this little book; not to offer a solution to the problem of life to be taken blindly, on faith in the author's ability of investigation. The teachings herein set forth are those handed down by the Great Western Mystery School of the Rosicrucian Order and are the result of the concurrent testimony of a long line of trained Seers given to the author and supplemented by his own independent investigation of the realms traversed by the spirit in its cyclic path from the invisible world to this plane of existence and back again.

That’s the goal of this little book: not to provide a solution to life’s problems that you should accept blindly, just because you trust the author’s ability to investigate. The teachings presented here come from the Great Western Mystery School of the Rosicrucian Order and reflect the shared insights of a long line of trained Seers. These insights have been shared with the author and enhanced by his own independent exploration of the realms the spirit travels on its cyclical journey from the invisible world to this plane of existence and back again.

Nevertheless, the student is warned that the writer may have misunderstood some of the teachings and that despite the greatest care he may have taken a wrong view of that which he believes to have seen in the invisible world where the possibilities of making a mistake are legion. Here in the world which we view about us the forms are stable and do not easily change, but in the world around us which is perceptible only by the spiritual sight, we may say that there is in reality no form, but that all is life. At least the [pg 032] forms are so changeable that the metamorphosis recounted in fairy stories is discounted there to an amazing degree, and therefore we have the surprising revelations of mediums and other untrained clairvoyants who, though they may be perfectly honest, are deceived by illusions of form which is evanescent, because they are incapable of viewing the life that is the permanent basis of that form.

Nevertheless, the student is cautioned that the writer may have misunderstood some of the teachings and that despite their best efforts, they may have taken a wrong view of what they believe to have seen in the invisible world, where the chances of making a mistake are countless. Here in the world we observe around us, the forms are stable and don’t change easily, but in the realm that's only perceivable through spiritual sight, we can say that there is actually no fixed form; everything is life. At least the forms are so changeable that the transformations described in fairy tales are often minimized to an astonishing extent, which is why we have the surprising insights from mediums and other untrained clairvoyants who, while they may be completely honest, are misled by fleeting illusions of form because they are unable to see the life that is the enduring foundation of that form.

We must learn to see in this world. The new-born babe has no conception of distance and will reach for things far, far beyond its grasp until it has learned to gauge its capacity. A blind man who acquires the faculty of sight, or has it restored by an operation, will at first be inclined to close his eyes when moving from place to place, and declare that it is easier to walk by feeling than by sight; that is because he has not learned to use his newly acquired faculty. Similarly the man whose spiritual vision has been newly opened requires to be trained, in fact he is in much greater need thereof than the babe and the blind man already mentioned. Denied that training he would be like a new-born babe placed in a nursery where the walls are lined with mirrors of different [pg 033] convex and concave curvatures, which would distort its own shape and the forms of its attendants. If allowed to grow up in such surroundings and unable to see the real shapes of itself and its nurses it would naturally believe that it saw many different and distorted shapes where in reality the mirrors were responsible for the illusion. Were the persons concerned in such an experiment and the child taken out of the illusory surroundings, it would be incapable of recognizing them until the matter had been properly explained. There are similar dangers of illusion to those who have developed spiritual sight, until they have been trained to discount the refraction and to view the life which is permanent and stable, disregarding the form which is evanescent and changeable. The danger of getting things out of focus always remains however and is so subtle that the writer feels an imperative duty to warn his readers to take all statements concerning the unseen world with the proverbial grain of salt, for he has no intention to deceive. He is therefore inclined rather to magnify than to minimize his limitations and would advise the student to accept nothing from the author's pen [pg 034] without reasoning it out for himself. Thus, if he is deceived, he will be self-deceived and the author is blameless.

We need to learn to see in this world. A newborn baby has no idea of distance and will reach for things far beyond its reach until it understands its own abilities. A blind person who gains the ability to see, or has it restored through surgery, will initially want to close their eyes while moving around, saying it’s easier to navigate by touch rather than by sight; this is because they haven't yet learned how to use their new sense. Similarly, a person whose spiritual vision has just opened needs training, in fact, they need it even more than the baby and the blind person mentioned earlier. Without that training, they would be like a newborn placed in a nursery filled with mirrors of different convex and concave shapes, distorting the child's own appearance and the figures of those caring for them. If allowed to grow up in such an environment without seeing the true shapes of themselves and their caregivers, they would naturally believe they were seeing many different and distorted shapes when, in reality, the mirrors were creating the illusion. If those involved in this scenario and the child were taken out of the misleading environment, the child would struggle to recognize them until everything was clearly explained. There are similar dangers of illusion for those who have developed spiritual sight, until they learn to disregard the distortions and recognize the life that is permanent and stable, ignoring the form that is fleeting and changeable. The risk of losing focus always exists and is so subtle that the author feels a strong duty to warn readers to take all statements about the unseen world with a grain of salt; he doesn’t intend to mislead anyone. Therefore, he tends to emphasize rather than downplay his limitations and advises readers to question everything the author writes [pg 034] before forming their own conclusions. That way, if they are fooled, they have deceived themselves, and the author is not at fault.

Three Theories of Life.

Three Life Theories.

Only three noteworthy theories have been offered as solutions to the riddle of existence and in order that the reader may be able to make the important choice between them, we will state briefly what they are and give some of the arguments which lead us to advocate the doctrine of Rebirth as the method which favors soul-growth and the ultimate attainment of perfection, thus offering the best solution to the problem of life.

Only three significant theories have been presented as solutions to the mystery of existence. To help the reader make an informed choice between them, we will briefly outline what they are and provide some of the arguments that lead us to support the idea of Rebirth as the approach that promotes soul growth and the ultimate achievement of perfection, thus providing the best answer to the question of life.

1) The Materialistic Theory teaches that life is but a short journey from the cradle to the grave, that there is no higher intelligence in the universe than man; that his mind is produced by certain correlations of matter and that therefore death, and dissolution of the body terminate existence.

1) The Materialist Theory teaches that life is merely a short journey from birth to death, that there is no higher intelligence in the universe than humanity; that our minds are formed by specific arrangements of matter, and thus, death and the disintegration of the body signify the end of existence.

There was a day when the arguments of Materialistic philosophers seemed convincing, but as science advances it discovers more and more that there is a spiritual side to the universe. That life and consciousness may exist without being able to give us a sign, has been amply proven in the cases [pg 035] where a person who was entranced and thought dead for days has suddenly awakened and told all that had taken place around the body. Such eminent scientists as Sir Oliver Lodge, Camille Flammarion, Lombroso and other men of highest intelligence and scientific training, have unequivocally stated as the result of their investigations, that the intelligence which we call man survives death of the body and lives on in our midst as independently of whether we see them or not as light and color exist all about the blind man regardless of the fact that he does not perceive them. These scientists have reached their conclusion after years of careful investigation. They have found that the so-called dead can, and under certain circumstances do, communicate with us in such a manner that mistake is out of the question. We maintain that their testimony is worth more than the argument of materialism to the contrary, for it is based upon years of careful investigation, it is in harmony with such well established laws as the law of conservation of matter and the law of conservation of energy. Mind is a form of energy, and immune from destruction as claimed by the materialist. Therefore we disbar the [pg 036] materialistic theory as unsound, because out of harmony with the laws of nature and with well established facts.

There was a time when the arguments of materialistic philosophers seemed persuasive, but as science progresses, it increasingly reveals a spiritual aspect to the universe. The existence of life and consciousness, even when they can't give us any signs, has been clearly demonstrated in cases where someone who was in a trance and thought to be dead for days suddenly came back to life and recounted everything that happened around their body. Prominent scientists like Sir Oliver Lodge, Camille Flammarion, Lombroso, and other highly intelligent and well-trained individuals have stated, based on their investigations, that the intelligence we call the human spirit survives the body's death and continues to exist among us, regardless of whether we can see it, much like light and color surround a blind person even if they can't perceive them. These scientists reached their conclusions after years of thorough investigation. They discovered that the so-called dead can, under certain conditions, communicate with us in such a clear way that there's no room for doubt. We believe that their evidence holds more weight than the arguments for materialism against it because it's rooted in years of careful research and aligns with established laws like the conservation of matter and law of conservation of energy. Mind is a form of energy and cannot be destroyed, contrary to what materialists claim. Therefore, we reject the materialistic theory as flawed since it contradicts the laws of nature and well-established facts.

2) The Theory of Theology claims that just prior to each birth a soul is created by God and enters into the world where it lives for a time varying from a few minutes to a few score of years; that at the end of this short span of life it returns through the portal of death to the invisible beyond, where it remains forever in a condition of happiness or misery according to the deeds done in the body during the few years it lived here.

2) The Theology Theory suggests that right before each birth, God creates a soul that comes into the world, where it lives for a period that can vary from a few minutes to several decades; after this short life ends, it passes through the door of death to an invisible afterlife, where it stays forever in a state of happiness or suffering based on the choices made during its time on Earth.

Plato insisted upon the necessity of a clear definition of terms as a basis of argument and we contend that that is as necessary in discussing the problem of life from the Bible point of view as in arguments from the platonic standpoint. According to the Bible man is a composite being consisting of body, soul and spirit. The two latter are usually taken to be synonymous, but we insist that they are not interchangeable and present the following to support our dictum.

Plato stressed the importance of having clear definitions of terms as a foundation for arguments, and we believe this is just as crucial when discussing the issue of life from a biblical perspective as it is from a Platonic one. According to the Bible, a person is a complex being made up of body, soul, and spirit. The latter two are often considered the same, but we argue that they are not interchangeable and present the following points to support our statement.

All things are in a state of vibration. Vibrations from objects in our surroundings are constantly impinging upon us and carry [pg 037] to our senses a cognition of the external world. The vibrations in the ether act upon our eyes so that we see, and vibrations in the air transmit sounds to the ear.

Everything is vibrating. The vibrations from the objects around us are constantly affecting us and bringing information about the outside world to our senses. The vibrations in the ether impact our eyes, allowing us to see, while vibrations in the air carry sounds to our ears.

We also breathe the ether which is charged with pictures of our surroundings and the sounds in our environment, so that by means of the breath we receive at each moment of our life, internally an accurate picture of our external surroundings.

We also breathe in the air filled with images of our surroundings and the sounds around us, so with every breath we take, we get an accurate mental picture of our external environment.

That is a scientific proposition. Science does not explain what becomes of these vibrations however, but according to the Rosicrucian Mystery teaching they are transmitted to the blood, and then etched upon a little atom in the heart as automatically as a moving picture is imprinted upon the sensitized film, and a record of sounds is engraven upon the phonographic disc. This breath-record starts with the first breath of the newborn babe and ends only with the last gasp of the dying man, and “soul” is a product of the breath. Genesis also shows the connection between breath and soul in the words: “And the Lord God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul” (The same word: nephesh, is [pg 038] translated breath and soul in the above quotation.)

That’s a scientific concept. Science doesn’t explain what happens to these vibrations, but according to the Rosicrucian Mystery teachings, they are transmitted to the blood and then marked on a tiny atom in the heart just as a moving picture is recorded on film, and sounds are captured on a phonograph record. This breath-record begins with the first breath of a newborn baby and continues until the last breath of a dying person, and the “soul” is a result of this breath. The book of Genesis also illustrates the link between breath and soul with the words: “And the Lord God formed man from the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul” (The same word: *nephesh*, is translated as breath and soul in the quotation above.)

In the post mortem existence the breath-record is disposed of. The good acts of life produce feelings of pleasure and the intensity of attraction incorporates them into the spirit as soul-power. Thus the breath-records of our good acts are the soul which is saved, for by the union with the spirit they become immortal. As they accumulate life after life, we become more soulful and they are thus also the basis of soulgrowth.

In the afterlife, the record of our breaths is set aside. Good deeds in life create feelings of pleasure, and their strong attraction merges them into our spirit as soul energy. So, the records of our good deeds are the soul that gets saved., because when they unite with the spirit, they become immortal. As they build up from life to life, we become more soulful, and they also serve as the foundation for soul growth.

The record of our evil acts is also derived from our breath in the moments when they were committed. The pain and suffering they bring cause the spirit to expel the breath-record from its being in Purgatory. As that cannot exist independently of the life-giving spirit, the breath-record of our sins disintegrates upon expurgation, and thus we see that “the soul that sinneth, it shall die.” The memory of the suffering incidental to expurgation however, remains with the spirit as conscience, to deter from repetition of the same evil in later lives.

The record of our wrongdoings also comes from our breath at the moments they happened. The pain and suffering they cause make the spirit release the breath-record from its being in Purgatory. Since that cannot exist on its own without the life-giving spirit, the breath-record of our sins breaks down when it's released, and thus we see that "The soul that sins will die." However, the memory of the suffering that comes with this release stays with the spirit as moral compass, to prevent repeating the same wrongs in future lives.

Thus both our good and evil acts are recorded through the agency of the breath, which is therefore the basis of the soul, but [pg 039] while the breath-record of good acts amalgamates with the spirit and lives on forever as an immortal soul, the breath-record of evil deeds is disintegrated; it is the soul that sinneth and dies.

Thus, both our good and bad actions are noted through the breath, which is the foundation of the soul. While the breath record of good deeds combines with the spirit and lives on forever as an immortal soul, the breath record of evil actions disintegrates; it is the soul that sins and dies.

While the Bible teaches that immortality of the soul is conditional upon well-doing, it makes no distinction in respect of the spirit. The statement is clear and emphatic that when ... “The silver cord be loosed ... then shall the dust return to the earth as it was and the spirit shall return to God who gave it.”

While the Bible teaches that the immortality of the soul depends on good deeds, it makes no distinction regarding the spirit. The statement is clear and strong that when ... “The silver cord is broken ... then the dust will return to the ground as it was, and the spirit will return to God who gave it.”

Thus the Bible teaches that the body is made of dust and returns thereto, that a part of the soul generated in the breath is perishable, but that the spirit survives bodily death and persists forever. Therefore a “lost soul” in the common acceptance of that term is not a Bible teaching, for the spirit is uncreate and eternal as God Himself, and therefore the orthodox theory cannot be true.

Thus the Bible teaches that the body is made from dust and returns to it, that a part of the soul created through breath is temporary, but that the spirit lives on after the body dies and lasts forever. Therefore, a “lost soul” in the usual sense of the term is not in line with Bible teachings, because the spirit is uncreated and eternal just like God Himself, so the traditional theory cannot be true.

3) The Theory of Rebirths which teaches that each spirit is an integral part of God, that it enfolds all divine possibilities as the acorn enfolds the oak; that by means of many existences in an earthy body of gradually [pg 040] improving texture its latent powers are being slowly unfolded and become available as dynamic energy; that none can be lost but that all will ultimately attain to perfection and reunion with God, each bringing with it the accumulated experience which is the fruitage of its pilgrimage through matter.

3) The Theory of Rebirths teaches that every spirit is a basic part of God, holding all divine possibilities just like an acorn contains the potential of an oak tree; through many lifetimes in a physical body that gradually improves, its hidden powers are slowly uncovered and become accessible as dynamic energy; nothing is ever lost, and in the end, everyone will achieve perfection and reunite with God, each person bringing the accumulated experiences from their journey through the physical world.

Or, as we may poetically express it:

Or, as we might say in a more poetic way:

WE ARE ETERNAL.

WE ARE ETERNAL.

On the whistling storm cloud; on Zephyrus' wing,
The Spirit choir loudly sings the world anthems.
Listen to their voicewe have gone through death's door
There's no such thing as Death; celebrate! Life continues forever.
We are, we have always been, and we will always be.
We are a part of Eternity.
Older than Creation, a part of One Great Whole,
Each individual is an immortal soul.
[pg 041]
On the spinning loom of Time, we've created our garments.
We are constantly connected through the web of Thought,
Our family and our nation, brought to life by thought,
Were designed in heaven before being shaped on earth.
We have sparkled in the Jewel and danced on the Wave,
We have shone in fire, defying the grave;
Through shapes that are constantly changing in size, type, and name
Our individual essence is still the same.
And when we have reached the highest point of all,
The stages of growth our minds will remember
So that we can connect them together link by link.
And outline step by step how we got there.
So eventually we will know, if only we try.
What uplifts and inspires is good and genuine.
Be kind to everyone; harbor no hatred toward anyone.
That God's will may be done in and through us.
[pg 042]

We venture to make the assertion that there is but one sin: Ignorance and but one salvation: Applied Knowledge. Even the wisest among us know but little of what may be learned, however, and no one has attained to perfection, or can attain in one single short life, but we note that everywhere in nature slow persistent unfoldment makes for higher and higher development of every thing and we call this process evolution.

We boldly assert that there is only one sin: Ignorance and only one salvation: Practical Knowledge. Even the wisest among us know very little of what can be learned, and no one has reached perfection, nor can they in a single short life. However, we observe that everywhere in nature, slow and steady progress leads to higher and higher development of everything, and we refer to this process as evolution.

One of the chief characteristics of evolution lies in the fact that it manifests in alternating periods of activity and rest. The busy summer, when all things upon earth are exerting themselves to bring forth, is followed by the rest and inactivity of winter. The busy day alternates with the quiet of night. The ebb of the ocean is succeeded by the flood-tide. Thus, as all other things move in cycles, the life that expresses itself here upon earth for a few years is not to be thought of as ended when death has been reached, but as surely as the sun rises in the morning after having set at night, will the life that was ended by the death of one body be taken up again in a new vehicle and in a different environment.

One of the main features of evolution is that it shows up in cycles of activity and rest. The lively summer, when everything on earth is working hard to grow, is followed by the stillness and dormancy of winter. The bustling day alternates with the calm of night. The ocean's ebb gives way to the flow. Just like everything else moves in cycles, the life expressed here on earth for a few years shouldn’t be seen as over when death occurs. Just like the sun rises in the morning after setting at night, the life that ended with the death of one body will begin again in a new form and a different environment.

[pg 043]

This earth may in fact be likened to a school to which we return life after life to learn new lessons, as our children go to school day after day to increase their knowledge. The child sleeps through the night which intervenes between two days at school and the spirit also has its rest from active life between death and a new birth. There are also different classes in this world-school which correspond to the various grades from kindergarten to college. In the lower classes we find spirits who have gone to the school of life but a few times, they are savages now, but in time they will become wiser and better than we are, and we ourselves shall progress in future lives to spiritual heights of which we cannot even conceive at the present. If we apply ourselves to learn the lessons of life, we shall of course advance much faster in the school of life than if we dilly-dally and idle our time away. This, on the same principle which governs in one of our own institutions of learning.

This earth can actually be compared to a school where we come back life after life to learn new lessons, just like our kids go to school every day to gain knowledge. A child sleeps through the night between two school days, and similarly, the spirit gets its rest from active life between death and a new birth. There are also different classes in this world-school that correspond to various grades, from kindergarten to college. In the lower classes, we find spirits who have only attended the school of life a few times; they are primitive now, but over time, they will become wiser and better than we are, and we will also progress in future lives to spiritual heights that we can’t even imagine right now. If we dedicate ourselves to learning the lessons of life, we will naturally advance much faster in the school of life than if we waste our time. This follows the same principle that applies in our own educational institutions.

We are not here then, by the caprice of God. He has not placed one in clover and another in a desert nor has He given one a healthy body so that he may live at ease [pg 044] from pain and sickness, while He placed another in poor circumstances with never a rest from pain. But what we are, we are, on account of our own diligence or negligence, and what we shall be in the future depends upon what we will to be and not upon Divine caprice or upon inexorable fate. No matter what the circumstances, it lies with us to master them, or to be mastered, as we will. Sir Edwin Arnold puts the teaching most beautifully in his “Light of Asia.”

We are not here by random chance given by God. He hasn't put one person in comfort and another in hardship, nor has He given one person a healthy body to live comfortably while placing another in difficult situations without relief from pain. What we are is a result of our own effort or lack of it, and what we will become in the future depends on our own choices, not on divine whim or unchangeable fate. Regardless of the circumstances, it is up to us to overcome them or be overwhelmed by them, as we choose. Sir Edwin Arnold expresses this lesson beautifully in his "Light of Asia."

"The books say it well, my brothers! Each person's life
The result of his previous life is;
The past wrongs bring sadness and struggles.
The past right brings happiness.
Each has a level of authority similar to the highest ones.
No, for with powers all around, above, and below.
Like all living beings and everything that has life
Take actionmakes joy or woe.
Someone who worked as a slave may become a prince again.
For rightful value and earned merit;
Who rules a king may roam the earth in rags.
For things completed or unfinished.
[pg 045]

Or, as an unknown poet says:

Or, as an unknown poet puts it:

One ship sails east and another sails west
With the same winds that blow.
It's the direction of the sail, not the wind,
Which decides the path they take.
Just like the winds of the sea guide the course of fate.
As we journey through life.
It’s the action of the soul that decides the goal.
Neither the peace nor the conflict.

When we wish to engage someone to undertake a certain mission we choose some one whom we think particularly fitted to fulfill the requirements and we must suppose that a Divine Being would use at least as much common sense, and not choose anyone to go his errand who was not fitted therefor. So when we read in the Bible that Samson was foreordained to be the slayer of the Philistines and that Jeremiah was predestined to be a prophet, it is but logical to suppose that they must have been particularly suited to such occupation. John the Baptist also, was born to be a herald of the coming Savior and to preach the kingdom of God which is to take the place of the kingdom of men.

When we want to recruit someone for a specific task, we select someone we believe is especially qualified to meet the requirements, and we must assume that a Divine Being would use at least as much common sense and wouldn’t choose anyone for their mission who wasn’t suited for it. So, when we read in the Bible that Samson was chosen to defeat the Philistines and that Jeremiah was destined to be a prophet, it’s only logical to think that they must have been particularly suited for such roles. John the Baptist was also born to announce the coming Savior and to preach about the kingdom of God, which is meant to replace the kingdom of men.

[pg 046]

Had these people had no previous training, how could they have developed such a fitness to fulfill their various missions, and if they had been fitted, how else could they have received their training if not in earlier lives?

Had these people not received any prior training, how could they have gained the skills to accomplish their different tasks? And if they were equipped, how else could they have obtained their training if not in past lives?

The Jews believed in the Doctrine of Rebirth or they would not have asked John the Baptist if he were Elijah, as recorded in the first chapter of John. The Apostles of Christ also held the belief as we may see from the incident recorded in the sixteenth chapter of Matthew where the Christ asked them the question: “Whom do men say that I the Son of Man am?” The Apostles replied: “Some say that Thou art John the Baptist; some, Elias; and others Jeremias or one of the Prophets.” Upon this occasion the Christ tacitly assented to the teaching of Rebirth because He did not correct the disciples as would have been His plain duty in His capacity as teacher, when the pupils entertained a mistaken idea.

The Jews believed in the Doctrine of Rebirth, or they wouldn’t have asked John the Baptist if he was Elijah, as mentioned in the first chapter of John. The Apostles of Christ also shared this belief, as seen in the incident recorded in the sixteenth chapter of Matthew, where Christ asked them: "Who do people say I am, the Son of Man?" The Apostles answered: "Some people say you're John the Baptist; others say you're Elijah; and still others say you're Jeremiah or one of the prophets." In this moment, Christ implicitly agreed with the teaching of Rebirth because He didn’t correct the disciples, which would have been His clear responsibility as a teacher when his students held a mistaken belief.

But to Nicodemus He said unequivocally: “Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God” and in the eleventh chapter of Matthew, the fourteenth verse, He said, speaking of John the Baptist: this [pg 047] is Elijah,” in the seventeenth chapter of Matthew, the twelfth verse, He said: “Elijah has come already and they knew him not, but have done to him whatsoever they listed, ... then the disciples understood that he spoke to them of John the Baptist.”

But to Nicodemus, He said clearly: "Unless someone is born again, they can't see the kingdom of God." And in the eleventh chapter of Matthew, the fourteenth verse, He mentioned John the Baptist: this[pg 047]is Elijah,” in the seventeenth chapter of Matthew, the twelfth verse, He said: “Elijah has already come, and they didn’t recognize him, but treated him however they wanted... then the disciples realized that He was talking about John the Baptist.”

Thus we maintain that the Doctrine of Rebirth offers the only solution to the problem of life which is in harmony with the laws of nature, which answers the ethical requirements of the case and permits us to love God without blinding our reason to the inequalities of life and the varying circumstances which give to a few the ease and comfort, the health and wealth, which are denied to the many.

Thus, we argue that the Doctrine of Rebirth provides the only solution to the issue of life that aligns with the laws of nature, meets the ethical needs of the situation, and allows us to love God without ignoring the inequalities of life and the different conditions that grant a few people ease and comfort, health and wealth, which are denied to the majority.

The theory of Heredity advanced by Materialists applies only to the form, for as a carpenter uses material from a certain pile of lumber to build a house in which he afterwards lives, so does the spirit take the substance wherewith to build its house from the parents. The carpenter cannot build a house of hard wood from spruce lumber and the spirit also must build a body which is like those from which the material was taken, but the theory of Heredity does not apply upon the moral plane, for it is a notorious fact, that in the rogues galleries of America and [pg 048] Europe there is no case where both father and son are represented. Thus the sons of criminals, though they have the tendencies to crime, keep out of the clutches of the law. Neither will Heredity hold good upon the plane of the intellect, for many cases may be cited where a genius and an idiot spring from the same stock. The great Cuvier, whose brain was of about the same weight, as Daniel Webster's, and whose intellect was as great, had five children who all died of paresis, the brother of Alexander the Great was an idiot, and thus we hold that another solution must be found to account for the facts of life.

The theory of heredity proposed by materialists applies only to the form. Just as a carpenter uses wood from a specific pile to build a house where he later lives, the spirit uses material from parents to construct its body. A carpenter can’t create a house of hardwood using only spruce lumber, and similarly, the spirit must create a body that reflects the characteristics of the material it has. However, the theory of heredity does not extend to moral traits. It's well-known that in the rogues' galleries of America and Europe, there are no examples of both a father and son being featured. While sons of criminals may have tendencies towards crime, they often avoid legal trouble. The same applies to intellectual inheritance; there are numerous instances where a genius and an idiot come from the same lineage. The great Cuvier had a brain that weighed about the same as Daniel Webster's and was equally brilliant, yet all five of his children died from paresis. Even Alexander the Great’s brother was an idiot. Therefore, we believe another explanation must be sought to account for life’s complexities.

The law of Rebirth coupled with its companion law, the law of Causation does that. When we die after one life, we return to earth later, under circumstances determined by the manner in which we lived before. The gambler is drawn to pool parlors and race tracks to associate with others of like taste, the musician is attracted to the concert halls and music studios, by congenial spirits, and the returning Ego also carries with it its likes and dislikes which cause it to seek parents among the class to which it belongs.

The law of Rebirth, along with its related law, the law of Causation, explains this. When we die after one life, we come back to earth later, under conditions shaped by how we lived before. The gambler is drawn to pool halls and racetracks to connect with others who share their interests, the musician is attracted to concert halls and music studios, surrounded by like-minded people, and the returning self also brings its preferences and aversions, which lead it to seek out parents from the same background.

[pg 049]

But then someone will point to cases where we find people of entirely opposite tastes living lives of torture, because grouped in the same family, and forced by circumstances to stay there contrary to their wills. But that does not vitiate the law in the slightest, in each life we contract certain obligations which cannot then be fulfilled. Perhaps we have run away from a duty such as the care of an invalid relative and have met death without coming to a realization of our mistake. That relative upon the other hand may have suffered severely from our neglect, and have stored up a bitterness against us before death terminates the suffering. Death and the subsequent removal to another environment does not pay our debts in this life, any more than the removal from the city where we now live to another place will pay the debts we have contracted prior to our removal. It is therefore quite possible that the two who have injured each other as described, may find themselves members of the same family. Then, whether they remember the past grudge or not, the old enmity will assert itself and cause them to hate anew until the consequent discomfort forces them to tolerate each other, and perhaps [pg 050] later they may learn to love where they hated.

But then someone will point out cases where people with completely opposite tastes live tortured lives because they’re stuck in the same family and forced by circumstances to stay there against their will. But that doesn’t invalidate the principle at all; in each life, we take on certain obligations that can’t be fulfilled later. Maybe we’ve run away from a responsibility like taking care of a sick relative and died without realizing our mistake. That relative, on the other hand, may have suffered greatly from our neglect and harbored bitterness against us before death ends their suffering. Death and moving to another environment doesn’t settle our debts in this life, just like leaving the city we currently live in doesn’t clear the debts we incurred before we left. So it’s entirely possible for the two people who have hurt each other in this way to end up being family. Whether they remember the past grudge or not, the old hostility will come back and make them hate each other again until the discomfort forces them to tolerate one another, and maybe later they will learn to love where they once hated.

The question also arises in the mind of inquirers: If we have been here before why do we not remember? And the answer is, that while most people are not aware of how their previous existences were spent, there are others who have a very distinct recollection of previous lives. A friend of the writer's for instance, when living in France, one day started to read to her son about a certain city where they were then going upon a bicycle tour, and the boy exclaimed: you do not need to tell me about that mother. I know that city, I lived there and was killed! He then commenced to describe the city and also a certain bridge. Later he took his mother to that bridge and showed her the spot where he had met death centuries before. Another friend travelling in Ireland saw a scene which she recognized and she also described to the party the scene around the bend of the road which she had never seen in this life, so it must have been a memory from a previous life. Numerous other instances could be given where such minor flashes of memory reveal to us glimpses from a past life. The verified case in which a little [pg 051] three year old girl in Santa Barbara described her life and death has been given in the Rosicrucian Cosmo Conception. It is perhaps the most conclusive evidence as it hinges on the veracity of a child too young to have learned deception.

The question also arises in the minds of those asking: If we've been here before, why can't we remember? The answer is that while most people aren't aware of how they spent their past lives, some have a very clear memory of them. For example, a friend of the author, while living in France, was reading to her son about a city they were going to visit on a bicycle tour, when the boy exclaimed, "You don't need to tell me about that, Mom. I know that city; I lived there and was killed!" He then started describing the city and a specific bridge. Later, he took his mother to that bridge and showed her the spot where he had died centuries earlier. Another friend traveling in Ireland recognized a scene and described it to her group, even though she had never seen it in this life, indicating it was a memory from a previous life. Many other examples could be shared where brief flashes of memory give us glimpses from past lives. A verified case involves a three-year-old girl in Santa Barbara who described her life and death, which has been documented in the Rosicrucian Cosmo Conception. This case is perhaps the most convincing evidence, as it relies on the honesty of a child too young to understand deception.

This theory of life does not rest upon speculation however, it is one of the first facts of life demonstrated to the pupil of a Mystery school. He is taught to watch a child in the act of dying, also, to watch it in the invisible world from day to day, until it comes to a new birth a year or two later. Then he knows with absolute certainty that we return to earth to reap in a future life what we now sow.

This theory of life isn’t based on guesswork; it’s one of the first truths shown to a student in a Mystery school. They learn to observe a child as it dies and then to observe it in the unseen world day by day until it is reborn a year or two later. Then they know with complete certainty that we come back to Earth to experience the consequences of what we currently sow in a future life.

The reason for taking a child to watch in preference to an adult, is, that the child is reborn very quickly, for its short life on earth has borne but few fruits and these are soon assimilated, while the adult who has lived a long life, and had much experience remains in the invisible worlds for centuries, so that the pupil could not watch him from death to rebirth. The cause of infant mortality will be explained later, here we merely desire to emphasize the fact that it is within the range of possibilities of every one without exception [pg 052] to become able to know at first hand that which is here taught.

The reason to take a child to observe instead of an adult is that a child is reborn much more quickly. Their short life on earth has produced only a few outcomes, which are absorbed quickly. In contrast, an adult, having lived a long life with much experience, remains in the invisible realms for centuries, making it impossible for the student to observe them from death to rebirth. The reasons for infant mortality will be explained later; here, we just want to highlight that it is possible for everyone, without exception, to gain firsthand knowledge of what is being taught here. [pg 052]

The average interval between two earth-lives is about a thousand years. It is determined by the movement of the sun known to astronomers as precession of the equinox, by which the sun moves through one of the signs of the Zodiac in about 2100 years. During that time the conditions upon earth have changed so much that the spirit will find entirely new experiences here, and therefore it returns.

The average time between two lives on Earth is roughly a thousand years. This period is affected by the sun’s movement called the precession of the equinoxes, which takes about 2100 years for the sun to move through one of the Zodiac signs. During that time, conditions on Earth change so significantly that the spirit encounters completely new experiences here, and so it returns.

The Great Leaders of evolution always obtain the maximum benefit from each condition designed by them, and as the experiences in the same social conditions are very different in the case of a man from what they are for a woman, the human spirit takes birth twice during the 2100 years measured by the precession of the equinox as already explained, it is born once as a man and another time as a woman. Such is the rule, but it is subject to whatever modifications may be necessary to facilitate reaping what the spirit has sown, as required under the law of Causation which works hand in hand with the law of Rebirth. Thus, at times a spirit may be brought to birth long ere the thousand [pg 053] years have expired, in order to fulfill a certain mission, or it may be detained in the invisible worlds after the time when it should have come to birth according to the strict requirements of a blind law. The laws of nature are not that however. They are Great Intelligences who always subordinate minor considerations to higher ends, and under their beneficent guidance we are constantly progressing from life to life under conditions exactly suited to each individual, until in time we shall attain to a higher evolution and become Supermen.

The great leaders of evolution always get the most out of every situation they create. Since the experiences in the same social conditions are very different for men and women, the human spirit is reborn twice during the 2100 years measured by the precession of the equinox, as explained earlier—once as a man and once as a woman. That's the general rule, but it can change if necessary to help achieve what the spirit has created, as required by the law of causation, which works closely with the law of rebirth. Sometimes a spirit may be born long before the thousand years are up to fulfill a specific mission, or it may be held back in the unseen realms after the time it was meant to be born according to a rigid rule. However, the laws of nature aren't like that. They are great intelligences that always prioritize greater goals over minor ones, and under their kind guidance, we continuously advance from life to life in situations perfectly suited to each individual until, eventually, we will reach a higher evolution and become superhumans.

Oliver Wendell Holmes has so beautifully voiced that aspiration and its consummation in the lines:

Oliver Wendell Holmes has expressed that aspiration and its fulfillment so beautifully in the lines:

Create grander homes, oh my soul,
As the seasons change,
Leave your low-vaulted past;
Let each new temple be greater than the one before it,
Close yourself off from heaven with a larger dome.
Until you are finally free,
Leaving your outgrown shell by life's restless sea.
[pg 054]

Chapter 3. The Visible and the Invisible World

The Chemical Region.

The Chemical Zone.

If one who is capable of consciously using his spiritual body with the same facility that we now use our physical vehicles should glide away from the earth into interplanetary space, the earth and the various other planets of our solar system would appear to him to be composed of three kinds of matter, roughly speaking. The densest matter, which is our visible earth, would appear to him as being the center of the ball as the yolk is in the center of an egg. Around that nucleus he would observe a finer grade of matter similarly disposed in relation to the central mass, as the white of the egg is disposed outside the yolk. Upon a little closer investigation he would also discover that this second kind of substance permeates the solid [pg 055] earth to the very center, even as the blood percolates through the more solid parts of our flesh. Outside both of these mingling layers of matter he would observe a still finer, third layer corresponding to the shell of the egg, except that this third layer is the finest most subtile of the three grades of matter, and that it inter-penetrates both of the two inner layers.

If someone who can consciously use their spiritual body just as easily as we use our physical bodies were to glide away from Earth into space, they would see our planet and the other planets in our solar system as made up of three types of matter, broadly speaking. The densest matter, which is our visible Earth, would appear as the center of a sphere, like the yolk at the center of an egg. Around that core, they would notice a finer grade of matter arranged in relation to the solid mass, similar to how the egg white surrounds the yolk. Upon closer inspection, they would find that this second type of substance permeates the solid Earth right to the center, just as blood flows through the denser parts of our flesh. Outside of these two mingling layers, they would see an even finer, third layer that corresponds to the eggshell, except this layer is the most subtle of the three types of matter and it interpenetrates both of the inner layers.

As already said, the central mass, spiritually seen, is our visible world, composed of solids, liquids and gases. They constitute the earth, its atmosphere, and also the ether, of which physical science speaks hypothetically as permeating the atomic substance of all chemical elements. The second layer of matter is called the Desire World and the outermost layer is called the World of Thought.

As mentioned earlier, the main component, when viewed spiritually, is our physical world, made up of solids, liquids, and gases. These make up the earth, its atmosphere, and also the ether, which physical science describes hypothetically as filling the atomic structure of all chemical elements. The next layer of matter is known as the Desire World, and the outermost layer is referred to as the World of Thought.

A little reflection upon the subject will make clear that just such a constitution is necessary to account for facts of life as we see them. All forms in the world about us are built from chemical substances: solids, liquids and gases, but in so far that they do move, these forms obey a separate and distinct impulse, and when this impelling energy leaves, the form becomes inert. The steam [pg 056] engine rotates under the impetus of an invisible gas called steam. Before steam filled its cylinder, the engine stood still, and when the impelling force is shut off its motion again ceases. The dynamo rotates under the still more subtile influence of an electric current which may also cause the click of a telegraph instrument or the ring of an electric bell, but the dynamo ceases its swift whirl and the persistent ring of the electric bell becomes mute when the invisible electricity is switched off. The form of the bird, the animal and the human being also cease their motion when the inner force which we call life has winged its invisible way.

A bit of reflection on the topic will make it clear that this kind of structure is essential to explain the facts of life as we observe them. All the forms in the world around us are made from chemical substances: solids, liquids, and gases. However, as they move, these forms follow a separate and distinct force, and when that driving energy is gone, the form becomes inactive. The steam [pg 056] engine turns under the force of an invisible gas called steam. Before steam filled its cylinder, the engine was motionless, and when the driving force is cut off, it stops moving again. The dynamo spins under the even subtler influence of an electric current, which can also cause the click of a telegraph or the ring of an electric bell. But the dynamo halts its rapid spin, and the persistent ring of the electric bell goes silent when the invisible electricity is turned off. The forms of birds, animals, and humans also stop moving when the inner force we call life has quietly departed.

All forms are impelled into motion by desire:—the bird and the animal roam land and air in their desire to secure food and shelter, or for the purpose of breeding, man is also moved by these desires, but has in addition other and higher incentives to spur him to effort, among them is desire for rapidity of motion which led him to construct the steam engine and other devices that move in obedience to his desire.

All living things are driven by desire: the bird and the animal move through land and sky

If there were no iron in the mountains man could not build machines. If there were no clay in the soil, the bony structure of the [pg 057] skeleton would be an impossibility, and if there were no Physical World at all, with its solids, liquids and gases, this dense body of ours could never have come into existence. Reasoning along similar lines it must be at once apparent that if there were no Desire World composed of desire-stuff, we should have no way of forming feelings, emotions and desires. A planet composed of the materials we perceive with our physical eyes and of no other substances, might be the home of plants which grow unconsciously, but have no desires to cause them to move. The human and animal kingdoms however, would be impossibilities.

If there were no iron in the mountains, people wouldn't be able to build machines. If there were no clay in the soil, the bony structure of the skeleton would be impossible, and if there were no Physical World at all, with its solids, liquids, and gases, our dense bodies could never have come into existence. Similarly, it should be clear that if there were no Desire World made up of desire-stuff, we wouldn't have any way to form feelings, emotions, and desires. A planet made up of the materials we see with our physical eyes and nothing else might support plants that grow unconsciously but have no desires to drive them to move. However, the human and animal kingdoms would be impossible.

Furthermore, there is in the world a vast number of things, from the simplest and most crude instruments, to the most intricate and cunning devices which have been constructed by the hand of man. These reveal the fact of man's thought and ingenuity. Thought must have a source as well as form and feeling. We saw that it was necessary to have the requisite material in order to build a steam engine or a body and we reasoned from the fact that in order to obtain material to express desire there must also be a world composed of desire stuff. Carrying [pg 058] our argument to its logical conclusion, we also hold that unless a World of Thought provides a reservoir of mind stuff upon which we may draw, it would be impossible for us to think and invent the things which we see in even the lowest civilization.

Moreover, the world has a huge variety of things, ranging from the simplest tools to the most complex and clever devices made by humans. These demonstrate human thought and creativity. Thought needs a source, just like it needs form and feeling. We noted that to build a steam engine or a body, we need the right materials, and we reasoned that to express desire, there must also be a world made of desire. Taking this argument to its logical end, we believe that unless there is a World of Thought that provides a source of mental substance for us to draw from, it would be impossible for us to think up and create the things we see in even the most basic civilizations.

Thus it will be clear that the division of a planet into worlds is not based on fanciful metaphysical speculation, but is logically necessary in the economy of nature. Therefore it must be taken into consideration by any one who would study and aim to understand the inner nature of things. When we see the street cars moving along our streets, it does not explain to say that the motor is driven by electricity of so many amperes at so many volts. These names only add to our confusion until we have thoroughly studied the science of electricity and then we shall find that the mystery deepens, for while the street car belongs to the world of inert form perceptible to our vision, the electric current which moves it is indigenous to the realm of force, the invisible Desire World, and the thought which created and guides it, comes from the still more subtile World of Thought which is the home world of the human spirit, the Ego.

It's clear that dividing a planet into worlds isn't just some fanciful idea; it's a logical necessity in the workings of nature. Anyone who wants to study and understand the essence of things needs to take this into account. For example, when we see streetcars moving down our streets, simply saying they're powered by electricity at a certain amperage and voltage doesn't really clarify anything. Those terms just add to our confusion until we dig deep into the science of electricity. Even then, we discover that the mystery only grows. While the streetcar is part of the world of inactive form that we can see, the electric current that powers it belongs to the realm of force, the invisible Desire World. The thoughts that created and guide it come from the even subtler World of Thought, which is the true home of the human spirit, the Ego.

[pg 059]

It may be objected that this line of argument makes a simple matter exceedingly intricate, but a little reflection will soon show the fallacy of such a contention. Viewed superficially any of the sciences seem extremely simple; anatomically we may divide the body into flesh and bone, chemically we may make the simple divisions between solid, liquid and gas, but to thoroughly master the science of anatomy it is necessary to spend years in close application and learn to know all the little nerves, the ligaments which bind articulations between various parts of the bony structure, to study the several kinds of tissue and their disposition in our system where they form the bones, muscles, glands, etc., which in the aggregate we know as the human body. To properly understand the science of chemistry we must study the valence of the atom which determines the power of combination of the various elements, together with other niceties, such as atomic weight, density, etc. New wonders are constantly opening up to the most experienced chemist, who understands best the immensity of his chosen science.

Some might argue that this line of reasoning complicates a straightforward idea, but a little thought will quickly reveal the flaw in that argument. At first glance, any field of science seems very simple; anatomically, we can split the body into flesh and bone, and chemically, we can categorize matter into solid, liquid, and gas. However, to truly master anatomy, one needs to dedicate years to focused study, learning all the small nerves and the ligaments that connect different parts of the skeletal structure, and examining the various types of tissue and their arrangement in our system, where they form bones, muscles, glands, and so on, collectively known as the human body. To fully grasp the science of chemistry, we must explore the valence of the atom, which affects how different elements combine, along with other specifics like atomic weight, density, and more. New discoveries are constantly emerging for even the most seasoned chemist, who truly understands the vastness of their field.

[pg 060]

The youngest lawyer, fresh from law school knows more about the most intricate cases, in his own estimation, than the judges upon the Supreme Court bench who spend long hours, weeks and months, seriously deliberating over their decisions. But those who, without having studied, think they understand and are fitted to discourse upon the greatest of all sciences, the science of Life and Being, make a greater mistake. After years of patient study, of holy life spent in close application, a man is oftentimes perplexed at the immensity of the subject he studies. He finds it to be so vast in both the direction of the great and small that it baffles description, that language fails, and that the tongue must remain mute. Therefore we hold, (and we speak from knowledge gained through years of close study and investigation), that the finer distinctions which we have made, and shall make, are not at all arbitrary, but absolutely necessary as are divisions and distinctions made in anatomy or chemistry.

The youngest lawyer, fresh out of law school, thinks he knows more about the most complicated cases than the judges on the Supreme Court who spend long hours, weeks, and months seriously considering their decisions. But those who, without studying, believe they understand and are qualified to discuss the greatest of all sciences, the science of Life and Being, make a bigger mistake. After years of dedicated study and a life lived in deep focus, a person can often feel overwhelmed by the vastness of what they're studying. They find it so expansive, in both the grand and the minute, that it defies description, that words fail, and that silence is the only option. Therefore, we maintain (and we say this from knowledge gathered through years of thorough study and investigation) that the finer distinctions we’ve made, and will continue to make, are not arbitrary at all, but absolutely necessary, just like the divisions and distinctions made in anatomy or chemistry.

No form in the physical world has feeling in the true sense of that word. It is the indwelling life which feels, as we may readily see from the fact that a body which responded [pg 061] to the slightest touch while instinct with life, exhibits no sensation whatever even when cut to pieces after the life has fled. Demonstrations have been made by scientists, particularly by Professor Bose of Calcutta, to show that there is feeling in dead animal tissue and even in tin and other metal, but we maintain that the diagrams which seem to support his contentions in reality demonstrate only a response to impacts similar to the rebound of a rubber ball, and that must not be confused with such feelings as love, hate, sympathy and aversion. Goethe also, in his novel “Elective Affinities,” (Wahlverwandtschaft), brings out some beautiful illustrations wherein he makes it seem as if atoms loved and hated, from the fact that some elements combine readily while other substances refuse to amalgamate, a phenomenon produced by the different rates of speed at which various elements vibrate and an unequal inclination of their axes. Only where there is sentient life can there be feelings of pleasure and pain, sorrow or joy.

No form in the physical world truly has feelings. It's the inner life that feels, as we can easily see from the fact that a body that responds to the slightest touch when alive shows no sensation at all once life has left it, even if it is cut into pieces. Scientists, especially Professor Bose from Calcutta, have demonstrated that dead animal tissue and even tin and other metals can exhibit some form of feeling. However, we argue that the diagrams supporting his claims actually show only a response to impacts—similar to how a rubber ball bounces back—and should not be mistaken for feelings like love, dislike, compassion, and dislike. Goethe, in his novel "Elective Affinities" (Wahlverwandtschaft), provides some beautiful examples that make it seem as if atoms have feelings, based on how some elements combine easily while others do not, which is caused by the different speeds at which various elements vibrate and the varying angles of their axes. Only where there is sentient life can there be true feelings of pleasure and pain, sorrow or joy.

The Etheric Region.

The Etheric Realm.

In addition to the solids, liquids and gases which compose the Chemical Region of the [pg 062] Physical World there is also a finer grade of matter called Ether, which permeates the atomic structure of the earth and its atmosphere substantially as science teaches. Scientists have never seen, nor have they weighed, measured or analyzed this substance, but they infer that it must exist in order to account for transmission of light and various other phenomena. If it were possible for us to live in a room from which the air had been exhausted we might speak at the top of our voices, we might ring the largest bell or we might even discharge a cannon close to our ear and we should hear no sound, for air is the medium which transmits sound vibrations to the tympanum of our ear, and that would be lacking. But if an electric light were lighted, we should at once perceive its rays; it would illumine the room despite the lack of air. Hence there must be a substance, capable of being set into vibration, between the electric light and our eyes. That medium scientists call ether, but it is so subtile that no instrument has been devised whereby it may be measured or analyzed and therefore the scientists are without much information concerning it, though forced to postulate its existence.

In addition to the solids, liquids, and gases that make up the Chemistry Area of the [pg 062] Physical World, there is also a finer type of matter called Ether, which fills the atomic structure of the earth and its atmosphere, just as science explains. Scientists have never seen, weighed, measured, or analyzed this substance, but they believe it must exist to explain the transmission of light and various other phenomena. If we could live in a room with no air, we might shout at the top of our lungs, ring the biggest bell, or even fire a cannon right next to us, and we would hear nothing, because air is the medium that carries sound vibrations to our ears, which would be absent. However, if an electric light were turned on, we would immediately see its rays; it would light up the room even without air. This implies there must be some substance capable of vibrating between the electric light and our eyes. Scientists refer to this medium as ether, but it's so subtle that no instrument has been created to measure or analyze it, leaving scientists with limited information about it while still needing to assume it exists.

[pg 063]

We do not seek to belittle the achievements of modern scientists, we have the greatest admiration for them and we entertain high expectations of what ambitions they may yet realize, but we perceive a limitation in the fact, that all discoveries of the past have been made by the invention of wonderful instruments applied in a most ingenious manner to solve seemingly insoluble and baffling problems. The strength of science lies vested in its instruments, for the scientist may say to anyone: Go, procure a number of glasses ground in a certain manner, insert them in a tube, direct that tube toward a certain point in the sky where now nothing appears to your naked eye. You will then see a beautiful star called Uranus. If his directions are followed, anyone is quickly and without preparation, able to demonstrate for himself the truth of the scientist's assertion. But while the instruments of science are its tower of strength they also mark the end of its field of investigation, for it is impossible to contact the spirit world with physical instruments, so the research of occultists begins where the physical scientist finds his limit and are carried on by spiritual means.

We don't mean to downplay the achievements of modern scientists; we have great admiration for them and hold high expectations for what they may accomplish in the future. However, we see a limitation in the fact that all past discoveries have been made through the invention of amazing tools used in clever ways to tackle problems that seemed unsolvable and perplexing. The power of science lies in its instruments. A scientist might tell someone: Go, get some glasses shaped in a specific way, place them in a tube, aim that tube at a particular spot in the sky where nothing visible is seen with the naked eye. You will then see a beautiful star called Uranus. If you follow their instructions, anyone can quickly and easily prove the scientist's claim for themselves. But while the tools of science are its strength, they also define the boundaries of its investigation. It’s impossible to reach the spirit world using physical instruments, which is where the research of occultists begins, as physical scientists hit their limits and spiritual means take over.

[pg 064]

These investigations are as thorough and as reliable as researches by material scientists, but not as easily demonstrable to the general public. Spiritual powers lie dormant within every human being, and when awakened, they compensate for both telescope and microscope, they enable their possessor to investigate, instanter, things beyond the veil of matter, but they are only developed by a patient application and continuance in well doing extended over years, and few are they who have faith to start upon the path to attainment or perseverance to go through with the ordeal. Therefore the occultist's assertions are not generally credited.

These investigations are just as thorough and reliable as research done by material scientists, but they’re not as easily demonstrated to the general public. Spiritual powers lie dormant within every person, and when awakened, they serve as both telescope and microscope, allowing the individual to explore, immediately, things beyond the physical world. However, these powers are only developed through patient effort and consistent good practice over many years, and not many people have the faith to begin the journey toward mastery or the perseverance to endure the challenges. As a result, the claims of occultists are not widely believed.

We can readily see that long probation must precede attainment, for a person equipped with spiritual sight is able to penetrate walls of houses as easily as we walk through the atmosphere, able to read at will the innermost thoughts of those about him; if not actuated by the most pure and unselfish motives, he would be a scourge to humanity. Therefore that power is safeguarded as we would withhold the dynamite bomb from an anarchist and from the well-intentioned but [pg 065] ignorant person, or, as we withhold match and powder barrel from a child.

We can easily see that a long period of testing must come before achieving mastery, because someone with spiritual insight can see through walls just as effortlessly as we walk through the air, able to understand the deepest thoughts of those around them; if they were not driven by the purest and most selfless intentions, they could become a threat to humanity. So, that ability is protected in the same way we would keep a dynamite bomb away from an anarchist or a well-meaning but uninformed person, or how we would keep matches and gunpowder away from a child.

In the hands of an experienced engineer the dynamite bomb may be used to open a highway of commerce, and an intelligent farmer may use gunpowder to good account in clearing his field of tree-stumps, but in the hands of an ill-intentioned criminal or ignorant child an explosive may wreck much property and end many lives. The force is the same, but used differently, according to the ability or intention of the user, it may produce results of a diametrically opposite nature. So it is also with spiritual powers, there is a time-lock upon them, as upon a bank safe, which keeps out all until they have earned the privilege and the time is ripe for its exercise.

In the hands of a skilled engineer, dynamite can be used to create a bustling trade route, and a knowledgeable farmer can effectively use gunpowder to clear tree stumps from his land. However, in the hands of a malicious criminal or an uninformed child, explosives can cause massive destruction and take many lives. The potential is the same, but depending on the user’s knowledge or intent, the outcomes can be completely opposite. The same applies to spiritual powers; there's a kind of time-lock on them, similar to a bank safe, that prevents access until someone has earned that privilege and the timing is right for its use.

As already said, the ether is physical matter and responsive to the same laws which govern other physical substances upon this plane of existence. Therefore it requires but a slight extension of physical sight to see ether, (which is disposed in four grades of density), the blue haze seen in mountain canyons is in fact ether of the kind known to occult investigators as chemical ether.” Many people who see this ether, are unaware [pg 066] that they are possessed of a faculty not enjoyed by all. Others, who have developed spiritual sight are not endowed with etheric vision, a fact which seems an anomaly until the subject of clairvoyance is thoroughly understood.

As already mentioned, the ether is a physical substance and responds to the same laws that govern other physical materials in our world. Therefore, it only takes a slight enhancement of physical vision to see the ether, which exists in four different densities. The blue haze observed in mountain canyons is, in fact, a type of ether known to occult researchers as chemical ether.” Many people who can see this ether don’t realize they have a special ability that not everyone has. Others, who have developed spiritual sight, may lack etheric vision, which seems unusual until the topic of clairvoyance is fully understood.

The reason is, that as ether is physical matter, etheric sight depends upon the sensitiveness of the optic nerve while spiritual sight is acquired by developing latent vibratory powers in two little organs situated in the brain: the Pituitary body and the Pineal gland. Nearsighted people even, may have etheric vision. Though unable to read the print in a book, they may be able to “see through a wall,” owing to the fact that their optic nerve responds more rapidly to fine than to coarse vibrations.

The reason is that just as ether is physical matter, etheric sight relies on the sensitivity of the optic nerve, while spiritual sight is developed by enhancing latent vibratory abilities in two small organs located in the brain: the Pituitary body and the Pineal gland. Even nearsighted people can have etheric vision. Although they may struggle to read the print in a book, they might still be able to “see through a wall” because their optic nerve reacts more quickly to fine vibrations than to coarse ones.

When anyone views an object with etheric sight he sees through that object in a manner similar to the way an x-ray penetrates opaque substances. If he looks at a sewing machine, he will perceive, first an outer casing; then, the works within, and behind both, the casing furthest away from him.

When someone uses etheric sight to look at an object, they see through it in a way that's similar to how an x-ray goes through solid materials. For example, if they look at a sewing machine, they will first see the outer casing, then the inner workings, and finally, the casing that is farthest away from them.

If he has developed the grade of spiritual vision which opens the Desire World to him and he looks at the same object, he will [pg 067] see it both inside and out. If he looks closely, he will perceive every little atom spinning upon its axis and no part or particle will be excluded from his perception.

If he has developed the level of spiritual vision that allows him to see into the Desire World and he examines the same object, he will [pg 067] be able to see it from both the inside and the outside. If he looks closely, he will notice every tiny atom spinning on its axis, and no part or particle will escape his perception.

But if his spiritual sight has been developed in such a measure that he is capable of viewing the sewing machine with the vision peculiar to the World of Thought, he will behold a cavity where he had previously seen the form.

But if his spiritual insight has developed to the point where he can view the sewing machine with the perspective unique to the World of Thought, he will see a space where he once saw the shape.

Things seen with etheric vision are very much alike in color, they are nearly reddish-blue, purple or violet, according to the density of the ether, but when we view any object with the spiritual sight pertaining to the Desire World, it scintillates and coruscates in a thousand ever changing colors so indescribably beautiful that they can only be compared to living fire, and the writer therefore calls this grade of vision color sight, but when the spiritual vision of the World of Thought is the medium of perception, the seer finds that in addition to still more beautiful colors, there issues from the cavity described a constant flow of a certain harmonious tone. Thus this world wherein we now consciously live and which we perceive by means of our physical senses is preeminently [pg 068] the world of form, the Desire World is particularly the world of color and the World of Thought is the realm of tone.

Things seen with etheric vision are quite similar in color, appearing nearly reddish-blue, purple, or violet, depending on the density of the ether. However, when we view any object with the spiritual sight related to the Desire World, it sparkles and glimmers in a thousand ever-changing colors that are indescribably beautiful, akin to living fire. The author refers to this level of vision as color vision. On the other hand, when the spiritual vision of the World of Thought is the way we perceive things, the observer finds that, in addition to even more beautiful colors, a constant flow of a specific harmonious vibe emerges from the described area. Therefore, this world in which we currently live and perceive with our physical senses is primarily the world of form, while the Desire World is specifically the world of color, and the World of Thought is the domain of tone.

Because of the relative proximity or distance of these worlds, a statue, a form, withstands the ravages of time for millenniums, but the colors upon a painting fade in far shorter time, for they come from the Desire World, and music which is native to the World furthest removed from us, the World of Thought, is like a will-o-the-wisp which none may catch or hold, it is gone again as soon as it has made its appearance. But there is in color and music a compensation for this increasing evanescence.

Because of how close or far these worlds are, a statue, a form, can last for thousands of years, but the colors in a painting fade much quicker because they come from the Desire World. Meanwhile, tunes, which originates from the furthest away World, the World of Thought, is like a fleeting spark that no one can catch or keep; it disappears as soon as it appears. However, there is a kind of balance in color and music for this growing transience.

The statue is cold and dead as the mineral of which it is composed and has attractions for but few though its form is a tangible reality.

The statue is as cold and lifeless as the stone it’s made from and appeals to only a few, even though its shape is a physical reality.

The forms upon a painting are illusory yet they express life, on account of the color which has come from a region where nothing is inert and lifeless. Therefore the painting is enjoyed by many.

The shapes in a painting may be deceptive, but they convey life, thanks to the color that comes from a place where nothing is dull or lifeless. That's why many people appreciate the painting.

Music is intangible and ephemeral, but it comes from the home world of the spirit and though so fleeting it is recognized by the spirit as a soul-speech fresh from the celestial [pg 069] realms, an echo from the home whence we are now exiled, and therefore it touches a cord in our being, regardless of whether we realize the true cause or not.

Music is intangible and fleeting, but it originates from the realm of the spirit and, even though it’s temporary, it is recognized by the spirit as a soul talk directly from the heavenly [pg 069] realms, a reminder from the place we’ve been separated from. Because of this, it resonates within us, whether we understand the real reason or not.

Thus we see that there are various grades of spiritual sight, each suited to the superphysical realm which it opens to our perception: Etheric vision, color vision and tonal vision.

Thus we see that there are different levels of spiritual sight, each one suited to the non-physical realm it reveals to our perception: Etheric vision, color vision, and tonal vision.

The occult investigator finds that ether is of four kinds, or grades of density:

The occult investigator discovers that ether comes in four types, or levels of density:

The Chemical Ether,
The Life Ether,
The Light Ether,
The Reflecting Ether.

The Chemical Ether,
The Life Ether,
The Light Ether,
The Reflecting Ether.

The Chemical Ether is the avenue of expression for forces promoting assimilation, growth and the maintenance of form.

Ether is the way to express forces that support assimilation, growth, and the preservation of form.

The Life Ether is the vantage ground of forces active in propagation, or the building of new forms.

The Life Ether is the perspective from which forces involved in reproduction or the creation of new forms operate.

The Light Ether transmits the motive power of the sun along the various nerves of living bodies and makes motion possible.

The Light Ether carries the sun's energy through the different nerves of life beings and enables movement.

The Reflecting Ether receives an impression of all that is, lives and moves. It also [pg 070] records each change, in a similar manner as the film upon a moving picture machine. In this record mediums and psychometrists may read the past, upon the same principle as, under proper conditions, moving pictures are reproduced time and again.

*The Reflecting Ether* captures everything that exists, lives, and moves. It also [pg 070] documents every change, much like the film in a movie projector. In this recording, mediums and psychometrists can access the past, following the same principle that allows moving pictures to be shown repeatedly under the right conditions.

We have been speaking of ether as an avenue of forces, a word which conveys no meaning to the average mind, because force is invisible. But to an occult investigator the forces are not merely names such as steam, electricity, etc. He finds them to be intelligent beings of varying grades, both sub and superhuman. What we call “laws of nature,” are great intelligences which guide more elemental beings in accordance with certain rules designed to further their evolution.

We've been talking about ether as a channel of forces, a term that doesn't really resonate with most people because force is unseen. However, for an occult researcher, these forces aren't just labels like steam or electricity. They recognize them as intelligent entities of different levels, both below and above human. What we refer to as "laws of nature" are actually powerful intelligences that direct more basic beings according to specific guidelines meant to promote their evolution.

In the Middle Ages, when many people were still endowed with a remnant of negative clairvoyance, they spoke of Gnomes and Elves or Fairies, which roamed about the mountains and forests. These were the earth spirits. They also told of the Undine or water-sprite, which inhabited rivers and streams, of Sylphs which were said to dwell in the mists above moat and moor, as air spirits, but not much was said of the Salamanders, [pg 071] as they are, fire spirits, and therefore not so easily detected, or so readily accessible to the majority of people.

In the Middle Ages, when many people still had a hint of negative clairvoyance, they talked about Gnomes and Elves or Fairies that roamed the mountains and forests. These were the earth spirits. They also mentioned the Undine or water sprite that lived in rivers and streams, as well as Sylphs, which were said to exist in the mist above marshes and moors as air spirits. However, not much was said about the Salamanders, the fire spirits, because they were harder to detect and not as easily accessible to most people. [pg 071]

The old folk stories are now regarded as superstitions, but as a matter of fact, one endowed with etheric vision may yet perceive the little gnomes building green chlorophyll into the leaves of plants and giving to flowers the multiplicity of delicate tints which delight our eyes.

The old folk stories are now seen as superstitions, but in reality, someone with an otherworldly vision can still see the tiny gnomes putting green chlorophyll into the leaves of plants and giving flowers the variety of delicate colors that delight our eyes.

Scientists have attempted time and again to offer an adequate explanation of the phenomenon of wind and storm but have failed signally, nor can they succeed while they seek a mechanical solution to what is really a manifestation of life. Could they see the hosts of sylphs winging their way hither and thither, they would know who and what is responsible for the fickleness of the wind; could they watch a storm at sea from the etheric view-point they would perceive that the saying “the war of the elements” is not an empty phrase, for the heaving sea is truly then a battlefield of sylphs and undines and the howling tempest is the war cry of spirits in the air.

Scientists have tried repeatedly to explain the phenomenon of wind and storms but have failed miserably, and they won't succeed as long as they look for a mechanical answer to what is really a sign of life. If they could see the groups of sylphs flitting around, they would know who and what causes the unpredictability of the wind; if they could observe a storm at sea from an etheric perspective, they would realize that the saying "the elements' war" is not just a saying, because the turbulent sea is truly a battlefield of sylphs and undines, and the howling storm is the battle cry of spirits in the air.

Also the salamanders are found everywhere and no fire is lighted without their [pg 072] help, but they are mostly active underground. They are responsible for explosions and volcanic eruptions.

Also, salamanders are found everywhere, and no fire is lit without their help, but they mostly stay active underground. They're responsible for explosions and volcanic eruptions.

The classes of beings which we have mentioned are still sub-human, but will all at some time reach a stage in evolution corresponding to the human, though under different circumstances from those under which we evolve. But at present the wonderful intelligences we speak of as the laws of nature, marshall the armies of less evolved entities mentioned.

The types of beings we've talked about are still beneath human status, but they will eventually reach an evolutionary stage similar to humans, albeit under different conditions than those that shape our evolution. Right now, though, the amazing intelligences we refer to as the laws of nature guide the lesser evolved entities we've mentioned.

To arrive at a better understanding of what these various beings are, and their relation to us, we may take an illustration: Let us suppose that a mechanic is making an engine, and meanwhile a dog is watching him. It sees the man at his labor, and how he uses various tools to shape his materials, also how, from the crude iron, steel, brass and other metals the engine slowly takes shape. The dog is a being from a lower evolution and does not comprehend the purpose of the mechanic but it sees both the workman, his labor and the result thereof, which manifests as an engine.

To better understand what these different beings are and how they relate to us, let's take an example: Imagine a mechanic building an engine while a dog watches him. The dog sees the man working and the various tools he uses to shape his materials, how the crude iron, steel, brass, and other metals come together to form the engine. The dog is a creature at a lower level of evolution and doesn’t grasp the mechanic's purpose, but it sees both the worker, his effort, and the outcome, which appears as an engine.

Let us now suppose that the dog were able to see the materials which slowly [pg 073] change their shape, assemble and become an engine but that it is unable to perceive the workman and to see the work he does. The dog would then be in the same relation to the mechanic as we are to the great intelligences we call laws of nature, and their assistants, the nature spirits, for we behold the manifestations of their work as force moving matter in various ways but always under immutable conditions.

Let’s imagine that the dog could see the materials that slowly change shape, come together, and turn into a machine, but it couldn’t perceive the worker and the work he does. The dog would be in the same position with respect to the mechanic as we are to the great intelligences we refer to as the laws of nature, along with their helpers, the nature spirits. We witness the results of their work as force moving matter in different ways but always under unchanging conditions.

In the ether we may also observe the angels, whose densest body is made of that material, as our dense body is formed of gases, liquids and solids. These beings are one step beyond the human stage, as we are a degree in advance of the animal evolution. We have never been animals like our present fauna, however, but at a previous stage in the development of our planet we had an animal-like constitution. Then the angels were human, though they have never possessed a dense body such as ours, nor ever functioned in any material denser than ether. At some time, in a future condition, the earth will again become ethereal. Then man will be like the angels. Therefore the Bible tells us that man was made a little while lower than the angels (Paul's letter to [pg 074] the Hebrews, second chapter, seventh verse; see marginal reading.)

In the ether, we can also see the angels, whose physical form is made of that material, just like our physical bodies are made of gases, liquids, and solids. These beings are one step beyond humans, just as we are a step ahead of animal evolution. However, we were never animals like the creatures we see today. In a previous stage of our planet's development, we had a more animal-like constitution. Back then, the angels were human, although they have never had a physical body like ours or operated in any solid material denser than ether. At some point in the future, the Earth will become ethereal again, and then humanity will be like the angels. This is why the Bible states that man was made a bit lower than the angels (Paul's letter to the Hebrews, second chapter, seventh verse; *see marginal reading*.)

As ether is the avenue of vital, creative forces, and as angels are such expert builders of ether, we may readily understand that they are eminently fitted to be warders of the propagative forces in plant, animal and man. All through the Bible we find them thus engaged: Two angels came to Abraham and announced the birth of Isaac, they promised a child to the man who had obeyed God. Later these same angels destroyed Sodom for abuse of the creative force. Angels foretold to the parents of Samuel and Samson, the birth of these giants of brain and brawn. To Elizabeth came the angel (not archangel) Gabriel and announced the birth of John, later he appeared also to Mary with the message that she was chosen to bear Jesus.

As ether is the pathway for vital, creative forces, and since angels are skilled builders of ether, it’s easy to see that they are well-suited to oversee the generative forces in plants, animals, and humans. Throughout the Bible, we see them involved in this way: Two angels visited Abraham and announced the birth of Isaac, promising a child to the man who obeyed God. Later, these same angels destroyed Sodom for abusing creative potential. Angels foretold to the parents of Samuel and Samson about the birth of these remarkable individuals. The angel (not archangel) Gabriel came to Elizabeth to announce the birth of John, and later he appeared to Mary with the message that she was chosen to bear Jesus.

The Desire World.

The World of Desire.

When spiritual sight is developed so that it becomes possible to behold the Desire World, many wonders confront the newcomer, for conditions are so widely different from what they are here, that a description must sound quite as incredible as a fairy tale to anyone who has not himself seen them. [pg 075] Many cannot even believe that such a world exists, and that other people can see that which is invisible to them, yet some people are blind to the beauties of this world which we see. A man who was born blind, may say to us: I know that this world exists, I can hear, I can smell, I can taste and above all I can feel but when you speak of light and of color, they are nonexistent to me. You say that you see these things, I cannot believe it for I cannot see myself. You say that light and color are all about me, but none of the senses at my command reveal them to me and I do not believe that the sense you call sight exists. I think you suffer from hallucinations. We might sympathize very sincerely with the poor man who is thus afflicted, but his scepticism, reasonings and objections and sneers notwithstanding we would be obliged to maintain that we perceive light and color.

When spiritual sight develops to the point where it's possible to see the Desire World, many wonders greet the newcomer, as the conditions are so vastly different from those here that a description would seem as unbelievable as a fairy tale to anyone who hasn't experienced them. [pg 075] Many people can’t even believe that such a world exists, or that others can see what they can’t. Yet, some individuals are blind to the beauties of the world we inhabit. A man who was born blind might say to us: "I know this world exists; I can hear, smell, taste, and most importantly, feel. But when you talk about light and color, they are non-existent to me. You say you view these things, but I can’t believe it because I can’t view for myself. You say light and color surround me, but none of my senses reveal them to me. I don’t believe that the sense you call view exists. I think you suffer from hallucinations." We might feel deep sympathy for the unfortunate man with this affliction, but despite his skepticism, reasoning, objections, and mockery, we would still have to assert that we perceive light and color.

The man whose spiritual sight has been awakened is in a similar position with respect to those who do not perceive the Desire World of which he speaks. If the blind man acquires the faculty of sight by an operation, his eyes are opened and he will be compelled to assert the existence of light and [pg 076] color which he formerly denied, and when spiritual sight is acquired by anyone, he also perceives for himself the facts related by others. Neither is it an argument against the existence of spiritual realms that seers are at variance in their descriptions of conditions in the invisible world. We need but to look into books on travel, and compare stories brought home by explorers of China, India or Africa and we shall find them differing widely and often contradictory, because each traveler saw things from his own standpoint, under other conditions than those met by his brother authors, and we maintain that the man who has read most widely these varying tales concerning a certain Country and wrestled with the contradictions of narrators, will have a more comprehensive idea of the country or people of whom he has read, than the man who has only read one story assented to by all the authors. Similarly, the varying stories of visitors to the Desire World are of value, because giving a fuller view, and more rounded, than if all had seen things from the same angle.

The man whose spiritual insight has been awakened is in a similar situation compared to those who don’t see the Desire World he talks about. If a blind person gains sight through surgery, their eyes are opened, and they will have to acknowledge the existence of light and color that they previously denied. Likewise, when someone gains spiritual sight, they also perceive the realities described by others. The fact that seers often disagree in their descriptions of conditions in the invisible world doesn’t argue against those realms' existence. We only need to look at travel books and compare the accounts from explorers of China, India, or Africa to see that they can differ widely and often contradict each other because each traveler viewed things from their own perspective and under different conditions than their fellow authors. We argue that someone who has read extensively about these differing accounts of a particular country and has grappled with the contradictions of the narrators will have a more complete understanding of that place or its people than someone who has only read a single, universally accepted story. Similarly, the differing accounts of visitors to the Desire World are valuable because they provide a fuller and more rounded view than if everyone perceived things from the same angle.

In this world matter and force are widely different. The chief characteristic of matter here is inertia: the tendency to remain at [pg 077] rest until acted upon by a force which sets it in motion. In the Desire World, on the contrary, force and matter are almost indistinguishable one from the other. We might almost describe desire-stuff as force-matter, for it is in incessant motion, responsive to the slightest feeling of a vast multitude of beings which populate this wonderful world in nature. We often speak of the “teeming millions” of China and India, even of our vast cities, London, New York, Paris or Chicago, we consider them overcrowded in the extreme, yet even the densest population of any spot upon earth is sparsely inhabited compared with the crowded conditions of the Desire World. No inconvenience is felt by any of the denizens of that realm, however, for, while in this world two things cannot occupy the same space at the same time, it is different there. A number of people and things may exist in the same place at the same time and be engaged in most diverse activities, regardless of what others are doing, such is the wonderful elasticity of desire stuff. As an illustration we may mention a case where the writer while attending religious service, plainly perceived at the altar certain beings interested in furthering that [pg 078] service and working to achieve that end. At the same time there drifted through the room and the altar, a table at which four persons were engaged in playing cards. They were as oblivious to the existence of the beings engaged in furthering our religious service, as though these did not exist.

In this world, matter and force are very different. The main characteristic of matter here is inactivity: the tendency to stay still until a force acts on it and sets it in motion. In the Desire World, on the other hand, force and matter are almost the same. We could almost call desire-stuff force-matter, because it is always moving, responding to the slightest feels from the vast number of beings that inhabit this amazing world in nature. We often talk about the "thriving millions" of China and India, and even our large cities like London, New York, Paris, or Chicago, and consider them to be extremely overcrowded. Yet, even the densest population in any place on earth is hardly anything compared to the crowded conditions of the Desire World. However, the inhabitants of that realm don't feel any inconvenience, because while in this world two things can't occupy the same space at the same time, that's not the case there. Many people and things can exist in the same location at the same moment and engage in a variety of activities, regardless of what others are doing, thanks to the incredible flexibility of desire-stuff. For example, I remember a time when I was at a religious service and clearly saw beings at the altar who were focused on enhancing that service and working toward that goal. Meanwhile, a table in the room had four people playing cards, completely unaware of the beings trying to support our religious service, as if they didn’t exist at all.

The Desire World is the abode of those who have died, for some time subsequent to that event, and we may mention in the above connection that the so-called “dead” very often stay for a long while among their still living friends. Unseen by their relatives they go about the familiar rooms. At first they are often unaware of the condition mentioned: “that two persons may be in the same place at the same time,” and when they seat themselves in a chair or at the table, a living relative may take the supposedly vacant seat. The man we mistakenly call dead will at first hurry out of his seat to escape being sat upon, but he soon learns that being sat upon does not hurt him in his altered condition, and that he may remain in his chair regardless of the fact that his living relative is also sitting there.

The Desire World is where people go after they die for some time, and it's worth noting that those considered “dead” often spend a long time among their still-living friends. Unseen by their family, they move around familiar spaces. Initially, they are usually unaware of the situation mentioned: “that two people can be in the same place at the same time.” When they sit in a chair or at the table, a living relative might take what seems like an empty seat. The person we mistakenly think of as dead will initially jump out of their seat to avoid being sat on, but they soon realize that being sat on doesn’t hurt them in their changed state, and they can remain in their chair even though their living relative is sitting there too.

In the lower regions of the Desire World the whole body of each being may be seen, but [pg 079] in the highest regions only the head seems to remain. Raphael, who like many other people in the middle ages was gifted with a so-called second sight, pictured that condition for us in his Sistine Madonna, now in the Dresden Art Gallery, where Madonna and the Christ-child are represented as floating in a golden atmosphere and surrounded by a host of genie-heads: conditions which the occult investigator knows to be in harmony with actual facts.

In the lower parts of the Desire World, you can see the entire body of each being, but in the highest parts, only the head appears to remain. Raphael, who, like many others in the Middle Ages, had what’s called a clairvoyance, depicted this condition for us in his Sistine Madonna, which is now in the Dresden Art Gallery, where Madonna and the Christ child are shown floating in a golden atmosphere, surrounded by a multitude of genie heads. These conditions are understood by occult researchers to align with actual facts.

Among the entities who are, so to speak, native to that realm of nature, none are perhaps better known to the Christian world than the Archangels. These exalted Beings were human at a time in the earth's history when we were yet plant-like. Since then we have advanced two steps: through the animal and to the human stage of development. The present Archangels have also made two steps in progression; one, in which they were similar to what the angels are now, and another step which made them what we call Archangels.

Among the beings that are, so to speak, local to that realm of nature, none are perhaps better known to the Christian world than the Archangels. These elevated beings were once human at a time in the Earth's history when we were still plant-like. Since then we have advanced two steps: through the animal stage and into the human stage of development. The current Archangels have also made two steps in their progression; one, where they were similar to what angels are now, and another step that transformed them into what we call Archangels.

Their densest body, though differing from ours in shape, and made of desire stuff, is used by them as a vehicle of consciousness in the same manner that we use our body. They [pg 080] are expert manipulators of forces in the Desire World, and these forces, as we shall see, move all the world to action. Therefore the Archangels work with humanity industrially and politically as arbitrators of the destiny of peoples and nations. The Angels may be said to be family-spirits whose mission is to unite a few spirits as members of a family, and cement them with ties of blood and love of kin, while the Archangels may be called race and national spirits, as they unite whole nations by patriotism or love of home and country. They are responsible for the rise and fall of nations, they give war or peace, victory or defeat as it serves the best interests of the people they rule. This we may see, for instance, from the book of Daniel, where the Archangel Michael (not to be confounded with the Michael, who is ambassador from the sun to the earth), is called the prince of the children of Israel. Another Archangel tells Daniel, (in the tenth chapter) that he intends to fight the prince of Persia by means of the Greeks.

Their densest body, while different in shape from ours and made of desire stuff, serves as their vehicle of consciousness just like our bodies do. They are skilled at manipulating forces in the Desire World, and these forces, as we will see, drive everything in the world to action. Therefore, the Archangels collaborate with humanity industrially and politically as arbiters of the fate of people and nations. The Angels can be seen as family spirits whose role is to bring together a few spirits as family members, strengthening their bonds through blood ties and familial love, while the Archangels could be described as race and national spirits, as they unite entire nations through patriotism or love for home and country. They are accountable for the rise and fall of nations, granting war or peace, victory or defeat as it best serves the interests of the people they govern. This can be illustrated in the book of Daniel, where the Archangel Michael (not to be confused with the Michael who is the ambassador from the sun to the earth) is referred to as the prince of the children of Israel. Another Archangel informs Daniel (in the tenth chapter) that he plans to combat the prince of Persia using the Greeks.

There are varying grades of intelligence among human beings, some are qualified to hold high and lofty positions entirely beyond the ability of others. So it is also among [pg 081] higher beings, not all Archangels are fitted to govern a nation and rule the destiny of a race, people or tribe, some are not fitted to rule human beings at all, but as the animals also have a desire nature these lower grades of Archangels govern the animals as group-spirits and evolve to higher capacity thereby.

There are different levels of intelligence among people; some are suited for high and prestigious positions that others cannot reach. The same is true for higher beings; not all Archangels are equipped to govern a nation and shape the future of a race, people, or tribe. Some are not fit to lead humans at all, but just like animals, these lower-level Archangels have a desire nature and oversee animals as group spirits, evolving to higher abilities in the process.

The work of the race spirits is readily observable in the people it governs. The lower in the scale of evolution the people, the more they show a certain racial likeness. That is due to the work of the race spirit. One national spirit is responsible for the swarthy complexion common to Italians, for instance, while another causes the Scandinavians to be blond. In the more advanced types of humanity there is a wider divergence from the common type, due to the individualized Ego, which thus expresses in form and feature its own particular idiosyncrasies. Among the lower types of humanity such as Mongolians, native African Negroes and South Sea Islanders, the resemblance of individuals in each tribe makes it almost impossible for civilized Westerners to distinguish between them. Among animals, where the separate spirit is not individualized and self-conscious, the resemblance is not only much more [pg 082] marked physically but extends even to traits and characteristics. We may write the biography of a man, for the experiences of each varies from that of others and his acts are different, but we cannot write the biography of an animal for members of each tribe all act alike under similar circumstances. If we desire to know the facts about Edward VII, it would profit us nothing to study the life of the Prince-Consort, his father, or of George V, his son, as both would be entirely different from Edward. In order to find out what manner of man he was, we must study his own individual life. If, on the other hand, we wish to know the characteristics of beavers, we may observe any individual of the tribe, and when we have studied its idiosyncrasies, we shall know the traits of the whole tribe of beavers. What we call “instinct,” is in reality the dictates of group-spirits which govern separate individuals of its tribe telepathically, as it were.

The influence of the race spirits is clearly evident in the people they guide. The less evolved a group is, the more they tend to share similar racial traits. This is a result of the race spirit's influence. For example, one national spirit explains the dark skin common among Italians, while another accounts for the blond hair typical of Scandinavians. In more advanced human types, there is greater variation from the common type, because of the individual ego, which reflects its unique quirks in appearance. Among less advanced groups like Mongolians, native African people, and South Sea Islanders, the appearance of individuals within each tribe is so similar that it can be nearly impossible for Westerners to tell them apart. In the animal kingdom, where the individual spirit is not self-aware, the resemblance is not only much more pronounced physically but also extends to behaviors and traits. We can write a biography of a person, since each person's experiences and actions are different, but we can't write a biography of an animal because members of each species behave similarly in comparable situations. If we want to understand who Edward VII was, studying the life of his father, the Prince Consort, or of his son, George V, would not help, as each of their lives is entirely distinct. To know what kind of person he was, we must explore his individual life. Conversely, if we're interested in the traits of beavers, we can examine any member of the group; upon studying its unique characteristics, we'll understand the traits of the entire beaver tribe. What we refer to as “instinct” is actually the guidance of group spirits that influence individual members of the tribe in a kind of telepathic way.

The ancient Egyptians knew of these animal group spirits and sketched many of them, in a crude way, upon their temples and tombs. Such figures with a human body and an animal head actually live in the desire world. They may be spoken to, and will be [pg 083] found much more intelligent than the average human being.

The ancient Egyptians were aware of these animal group spirits and depicted many of them, in a rough manner, on their temples and tombs. These figures, with a human body and an animal head, actually exist in the realm of desires. They can be communicated with and are often much more intelligent than the average person. [pg 083]

That statement brings up another peculiarity of conditions in the Desire World in respect of language. Here in this World human speech is so diversified that there are countries where people who live only a few miles apart speak a dialect so different that they understand each other with great difficulty, and each nation has its own language that varies altogether from the speech of other peoples.

That statement highlights another unusual aspect of the Desire World regarding language. Here in this world, human speech is so varied that there are countries where people living just a few miles apart speak dialects so different from each other that they struggle to understand one another, and each nation has its own language that is completely different from the languages of other people.

In the lower Regions of the Desire World, there is the same diversity of tongues as on earth, and the so-called “dead” of one nation find it impossible to converse with those who lived in another country. Hence linguistic accomplishments are of great value to the “Invisible Helpers”, of whom we shall hear later, as their sphere of usefulness is enormously extended by that ability.

In the lower levels of the Desire World, there is the same variety of languages as on Earth, and the so-called “deceased” from one nation find it impossible to communicate with those from another country. Therefore, language skills are highly valuable to the “Hidden Helpers”, who we'll learn more about later, as their ability to help is greatly enhanced by those skills.

Even apart from difference of language our mode of speech is exceedingly productive of misunderstandings. The same words often convey most opposite ideas to different minds. If we speak of a “body of water”, one person may think we mean a lake of small dimensions, the thoughts of another may be [pg 084] directed to the great American Lakes and a third person's thoughts may be turned towards the Atlantic or Pacific Oceans. If we speak of a “light”, one may think of a gas-light, another of an electric Arc-lamp, or if we say “red”, one person may think we mean a delicate shade of pink and another gets the idea of crimson. The misunderstandings of what words mean goes even farther, as illustrated in the following.

Even aside from language differences, the way we communicate can lead to a lot of misunderstandings. The same words can often mean completely different things to different people. For example, if we mention a “water body”, one person might picture a small lake, while someone else might think of the vast Great Lakes, and another could envision the Atlantic or Pacific Oceans. If we refer to “light”, one person might picture a gas lamp, while another thinks of an electric arc lamp. Similarly, when we say “red”, one individual might visualize a soft pink shade, while another thinks of a deep crimson. The potential for misunderstanding in what words signify goes even further, as shown in the following.

The writer once opened a reading room in a large city where he lectured, and invited his audience to make use thereof. Among those who availed themselves of the opportunity was a gentleman who had for many years been a veritable “metaphysical tramp,” roaming from lecture to lecture, hearing the teachings of everybody and practicing nothing. Like the Athenians on Mars' Hill, he was always looking for something “new,” particularly in the line of phenomena, and his mind was in that seething chaotic state which is one of the most prominent symptoms of “mental indigestion.”

The writer once opened a reading room in a big city where he gave talks and encouraged his audience to take advantage of it. Among those who did was a man who had spent many years as a true “spiritual wanderer,” wandering from lecture to lecture, listening to everyone's teachings and applying none. Like the Athenians on Mars' Hill, he was always searching for something “new” especially in the area of phenomena, and his mind was in that chaotic and messy state that’s one of the main signs of "mental clutter."

Having attended a number of our lectures he knew from the program that: “The lecturer does not give readings, or cast horoscopes for pay.” But seeing on the door of [pg 085] the newly opened reading room, the legend: “Free Reading Room,” his erratic mind at once jumped to the conclusion that although we were opposed to telling fortunes for pay, we were now going to give free readings of the future in the Free Reading Room. He was much disappointed that we did not intend to tell fortunes, either gratis or for a consideration, and we changed our sign to “Free Library” in order to obviate a repetition of the error.

Having attended several of our lectures, he knew from the program that: "The lecturer doesn't do readings or create horoscopes for payment." However, upon seeing the sign on the door of [pg 085] for the newly opened reading room that said: "Free Reading Space," his erratic mind immediately jumped to the conclusion that although we were against telling fortunes for money, we were now going to offer free readings of the future in the Free Reading Room. He was quite disappointed that we did not plan to tell fortunes, either for free or for a fee, and we changed our sign to “Free Library” to avoid any confusion in the future.

In the higher Regions of the Desire World the confusion of tongues gives place to a universal mode of expression which absolutely prevents misunderstandings of our meaning. There each of our thoughts takes a definite form and color perceptible to all, and this thought-symbol emits a certain tone, which is not a word, but it conveys our meaning to the one we address no matter what language he spoke on earth.

In the higher realms of the Desire World, the confusion of languages is replaced by a universal way of expressing ourselves that completely eliminates misunderstandings. There, each of our thoughts takes on a distinct shape and color that everyone can see, and this thought-symbol emits a specific tone that isn’t a word, but it communicates our meaning to the person we’re speaking to, regardless of what language they spoke on earth.

To arrive at an understanding of how such a universal language becomes possible and is at once comprehended by all, without preparation, we may take as an illustration the manner in which a musician reads music. A German or a Polish composer may write an opera. Each has his own peculiar terminology [pg 086] and expresses it in his own language. When that opera is to be played by an Italian band master, or by a Spanish or American musician, it need not be translated, the notes and symbols upon the page are a universally understood language of symbols which is intelligible to musicians of no matter what nationality. Similarly with figures, the German counts: ein, zwei, drei; the Frenchman says: un, deux, trois, and in English we use the words: one, two, three, but the figures: 1, 2, 3, though differently spoken, are intelligible to all and mean the same. There is no possibility of misunderstanding in the cases of either music or figures. Thus it is also with the universal language peculiar to the higher Regions of the Desire World and the still more subtile realms in nature, it is intelligible to all, an exact mode of expression.

To understand how a universal language can exist and be understood by everyone, even without preparation, we can look at how a musician reads music. A German or Polish composer might write an opera, each using their own unique terminology and language. When that opera is performed by an Italian bandmaster or by Spanish or American musicians, there's no need for translation; the notes and symbols on the page form a universally recognized language that musicians of any nationality can understand. The same goes for numbers: a German counts: ein, zwei, drei; a French person says: un, deux, trois, and in English, we say: one, two, three. But the figures: 1, 2, 3, though spoken differently, are recognized by everyone and mean the same thing. There's no chance of misunderstanding in music or numbers. Likewise, a universal language exists in the higher realms of the Desire World and in the more subtle aspects of nature, which is comprehensible to all and serves as a precise means of expression.

Returning to our description of the entities commonly met with in the lower Desire World, we may note that other systems of religion than the Egyptian, already mentioned, have spoken of various classes of beings native to these realms. The Zoroastrian Religion, for instance, mentions Seven Ameshaspends and the Izzards as having dominion over certain days in the month and certain months in [pg 087] the year. The Christian religion speaks of Seven Spirits before the Throne, which are the same beings the Persians called Ameshaspends. Each of them rules over two months in the year while the seventh: Michael, the highest, is their leader, for he is ambassador from the sun to the earth, the others are ambassadors from the planets. The Catholic religion with its abundant occult information takes most notice of these star-angels and knows considerable about their influence upon the affairs of the earth.

Returning to our description of the beings commonly found in the lower Desire World, it’s worth noting that other religions besides the Egyptian one we mentioned have talked about different types of entities that are native to these realms. The Zoroastrian Religion, for example, refers to Seven Ameshaspends and the Izzards as having control over certain days in the month and specific months in the [pg 087] year. The Christian faith describes Seven Spirits before the Throne, which are the same beings the Persians called Ameshaspends. Each of them governs two months of the year, with the seventh: Michael, the highest, serving as their leader, acting as an ambassador from the sun to the earth, while the others serve as ambassadors from the planets. The Catholic religion, rich in its occult knowledge, pays special attention to these star-angels and knows a great deal about their influence on the affairs of the earth.

The Ameshaspends, however, do not inhabit the lower Regions of the Desire World but influence the Izzards. According to the old Persian legend these beings are divisible into one group of twenty-eight classes, and another group of three classes. Each of these classes has dominion over, or takes the lead of all the other classes on one certain day of the month. They regulate the weather conditions on that day and work with animal and man in particular. At least the twenty-eight classes do that, the other group of three classes has nothing to do with animals, because they have only twenty-eight pair of spinal nerves, while human beings have thirty-one. Thus animals are attuned to the lunar month of [pg 088] twenty-eight days, while man is correlated to the solar month of thirty or thirty-one days. The ancient Persians were astronomers but not physiologists, they had no means of knowing the different nervous constitution of animal and man, but they saw clairvoyantly these superphysical beings, they noted and recorded their work with animal and men and our own anatomical investigations may show us the reason for these divisions of the classes of Izzards recorded in that ancient system of philosophy.

The Ameshaspends, however, don’t exist in the lower regions of the Desire World but influence the Izzards. According to ancient Persian legends, these beings are divided into two groups: one with twenty-eight classes and another with three classes. Each of these classes has dominion over, or leads, all the other classes on a specific day of the month. They control the weather conditions on that day and work particularly with animals and humans. At least the twenty-eight classes do this; the other group of three classes doesn’t involve itself with animals because they only have twenty-eight pairs of spinal nerves, whereas humans have thirty-one. Consequently, animals are aligned with the lunar month of twenty-eight days, while humans are connected to the solar month of thirty or thirty-one days. The ancient Persians were astronomers but not physiologists; they had no way of knowing the different nervous structures of animals and humans. However, they saw these superphysical beings clairvoyantly, noting and recording their work with animals and humans. Our anatomical studies may reveal the reasons for the divisions of the Izzards classes as recorded in that ancient philosophy.

Still another class of beings should be mentioned: those who have entered the Desire World through the gate of death and are now hidden from our physical vision. These so-called “dead” are in fact much more alive than any of us, who are tied to a dense body and subject to all its limitations, who are forced to slowly drag this clog along with us at the rate of a few miles an hour, who must expend such an enormous amount of energy upon propelling that vehicle that we are easily and quickly tired, even when in the best of health and who are often confined to a bed, sometimes for years, by the indisposition of this heavy mortal coil. But when that is once shed and the freed spirit [pg 089] can again function in its spiritual body, sickness is an unknown condition and distance is annihilated, or at least practically so, for though it was necessary for the Savior to liken the freed spirit to the wind which blows where it listeth, that simile gives but a poor description of what actually takes place in soul flights. Time is nonexistent there, as we shall presently explain, so the writer has never been able to time himself, but has on several occasions timed others when he was in the physical body and they speeding through space upon a certain errand. Distances such as from the Pacific Coast to Europe, the delivery of a short message there and the return to the body has been accomplished in slightly less than one minute. Therefore our assertion, that those whom we call dead are in reality much more alive than we, is well founded in facts.

Another group of beings should be mentioned: those who have entered the Desire World through death and are now beyond our physical sight. These so-called "deceased" are actually much more alive than anyone of us, who are bound to a physical body and all its limitations, who have to slowly drag this burden along at a pace of only a few miles an hour, who must use an enormous amount of energy to move that vehicle, which leaves us easily exhausted, even when we are in good health, and who are often stuck in bed, sometimes for years, due to the problems of this heavy physical form. But once that is shed and the liberated spirit [pg 089] can operate again in its spiritual body, sickness is unknown, and distance is virtually eliminated. Although it was necessary for the Savior to compare the liberated spirit to the wind that blows wherever it wishes, that analogy provides a poor description of what actually happens during soul flights. Time doesn't exist there, as we will explain shortly, so the writer has never been able to time himself but has timed others while he was in the physical body and they were rushing through space on an errand. Distances like the one from the Pacific Coast to Europe, sending a quick message there, and returning to the body have been done in just under a minute. Therefore, our claim that those we call dead are actually much more alive than we are is well supported by facts.

We spoke of the dense body in which we now live, as a “clog” and a “fetter.” It must not be inferred, however, that we sympathize with the attitude of certain people who, when they have learned with what ease soul-flights are accomplished, go about bemoaning the fact that they are now imprisoned. They are constantly thinking of, and longing for, the day [pg 090] when they shall be able to leave this mortal coil behind and fly away in their spiritual body. Such an attitude of mind is decidedly mistaken, the great and wise beings who are invisible leaders of our evolution have not placed us here to no purpose. Valuable lessons are to be learned in this visible world wherein we dwell, that cannot be learned in any other realm of nature, and the very conditions of density and inertia whereof such people complain, are factors which make it possible to acquire the knowledge this world is designed to give. This fact was so amply illustrated in a recent experience of the writer:—A friend had been studying occultism for a number of years but had not studied astrology.

We talked about the heavy existence we’re in as a “block” and a "restriction." However, it shouldn't be assumed that we share the view of certain individuals who, upon discovering how easily one can have soul journeys, lament their current entrapment. They are always thinking about and yearning for the day [pg 090] when they can leave this physical life behind and soar in their spiritual form. This mindset is clearly misguided; the great and wise beings who quietly guide our evolution haven't put us here without reason. There are important lessons to learn in this physical world we inhabit that can’t be gained in any other part of nature. In fact, the very conditions of density and inertia that those people complain about are the elements that enable us to gain the knowledge this world is meant to offer. This was clearly illustrated in a recent experience of mine: A friend had been studying occultism for several years but had not looked into astrology.

Last year she became aroused to the importance of this branch of study as a key to self knowledge and a means of understanding the natures of others, also of developing the compassion for their errors, so necessary in the cultivation of love of one's neighbor. Love of our neighbor the Savior enjoined upon us as the Supreme Commandment which is the fulfillment of all laws, and as Astrology teaches us to bear and forbear, it helps as nothing else can in the development [pg 091] of the supreme virtue. She therefore joined one of the classes started in Los Angeles by the writer, but a sudden illness quickly ended in death and thus terminated her study of the subject in the physical body, ere it was well begun.

Last year she became aware of how important this area of study is for self-awareness and understanding the nature of others. It also helps in developing the compassion we need for their mistakes, which is essential for loving our neighbors. The Savior taught us that loving our neighbors is the greatest commandment, fulfilling all laws. Astrology helps us to bear and forbear, assisting us in developing this supreme virtue better than anything else. She decided to join one of the classes started in Los Angeles by the author, but a sudden illness quickly led to her death, cutting her study of the topic short before it really began.

Upon one of many occasions when she visited the writer subsequent to her release from the body, she deplored the fact that it seemed so difficult to make headway in her study of astrology. The writer advised continued attendance at the classes, and suggested that she could surely get someone “on the other side” to help her study.

During one of her many visits to the writer after she passed away, she expressed her frustration that it was so hard to progress in her study of astrology. The writer recommended that she keep attending the classes and suggested that she could definitely find someone “on the flip side” to assist her with her studies.

At this she exclaimed impatiently: “Oh yes! of course I attend the classes, I have done so right along; I have also found a friend who helps me here. But you cannot imagine how difficult it is to concentrate here upon mathematical calculations and the judgment of a horoscope or in fact upon any subject here, where every little thought-current takes you miles away from your study. I used to think it difficult to concentrate when I had a physical body, but it is not a circumstance to the obstacles which face the student here.”

At this, she said impatiently: “Oh yes! Of course I attend the classes; I’ve been doing that all along. I also found a friend who helps me here. But you can’t imagine how tough it is to concentrate on math problems, analyzing a horoscope, or really any topic here, where every little distraction pulls you far away from your studies. I used to think it was hard to focus when I had a physical body, but that’s nothing compared to the challenges students deal with here.”

[pg 092]

The physical body was an anchor to her, and it is that to all of us. Being dense, it is also to a great extent impervious to disturbing influences from which the more subtle spiritual bodies do not shield us. It enables us to bring our ideas to a logical conclusion with far less effort at concentration than is necessary in that realm where all is in such incessant and turbulent motion. Thus we are gradually developing the faculty of holding our thoughts to a center by existence in this world, and we should value our opportunities here, rather than deplore the limitations which help in one direction more than they fetter in another. In fact, we should never deplore any condition, each has its lesson. If we try to learn what that lesson is and to assimilate the experience which may be extracted therefrom, we are wiser than those who waste time in vain regrets.

The physical body serves as an anchor for her, and it's the same for all of us. Because it's dense, it's also largely resistant to disturbing influences that our more subtle spiritual bodies can't protect us from. It allows us to bring our ideas to a logical conclusion with far less effort in concentration than what's needed in a realm where everything is in constant and chaotic motion. Thus, we are gradually developing the ability to keep our thoughts focused by existing in this world, and we should appreciate our opportunities here instead of lamenting the limitations that aid us more than they restrict us in certain ways. In fact, we should never complain about any condition; each one has its lesson. If we seek to learn what that lesson is and integrate the experiences it offers, we become wiser than those who waste time on pointless regrets.

We said there is no time in the Desire World, and the reader will readily understand that such must be the case from the fact, already mentioned, that nothing there is opaque.

We mentioned that there’s no time in the Desire World, and you’ll easily see why that’s true based on the point we made earlier: nothing there is solid.

In this world the rotation of the opaque earth upon its axis is responsible for the alternating conditions of day and night. We [pg 093] call it Day—when the spot where we live is turned towards the sun and its rays illumine our environment, but when our home is turned away from the sun and its rays obstructed by the opaque earth we term the resulting darkness: Night. The passage of the earth in its orbit around the sun produces the seasons and the year, which are our divisions of time. But in the Desire World where all is light there is but one long day. The spirit is not there fettered by a heavy physical body, so it does not need sleep and existence is unbroken. Spiritual substances are not subject to contraction and expansion such as arise here from heat and cold, hence summer and winter are also non-existent. Thus there is nothing to differentiate one moment from another in respect of the conditions of light and darkness, summer and winter, which mark time for us. Therefore, while the so-called “dead” may have a very accurate memory of time as regards the life they lived here in the body, they are usually unable to tell anything about the chronological relation of events which have happened to them in the Desire World, and it is a very common thing to find that they do not even know how many years have elapsed since [pg 094] they passed out from this plane of existence. Only students of the Stellar Science are able to calculate the passage of time after their demise.

In this world, the rotation of the solid earth on its axis causes the changing conditions of day and night. We call it Day when the spot we live in faces the sun, and its rays light up our surroundings. But when our home turns away from the sun, and its rays are blocked by the solid earth, we refer to the resulting darkness as Night. The earth's journey around the sun creates the seasons and the year, which are how we measure time. But in the Desire World, where everything is light, there is just one long day. The spirit there isn't weighed down by a heavy physical body, so it doesn’t need sleep, and existence remains continuous. Spiritual substances aren't affected by the contraction and expansion caused by heat and cold, so summer and winter don’t exist. Thus, there's nothing to distinguish one moment from another concerning light and darkness, summer and winter, which mark time for us. Therefore, while the so-called “deceased” may have a very accurate memory of the time they spent here in the body, they usually can't provide any information about the timeline of events that occurred in the Desire World, and it’s quite common that they don’t even know how many years have passed since [pg 094] they left this plane of existence. Only students of the Stellar Science can measure the passage of time after their death.

When the occult investigator wishes to study an event in the past history of man, he may most readily call up the picture from the memory of nature, but if he desires to fix the time of the incident, he will be obliged to count backwards by the motion of the heavenly bodies. For that purpose he generally uses the measure provided by the sun's precession: Each year the sun crosses the earth's equator about the twenty-first of March. Then day and night are of even length, therefore this is called the Vernal equinox. But on account of a certain wabbling motion of the earth's axis, the sun does not cross over at the same place in the Zodiac, it reaches the equator a little too early, it precedes, year by year it moves backwards a little. At the time of the birth of Christ, for instance, the Vernal Equinox was in about seven degrees of the Zodiacal sign Aries. During the two thousand years which intervene between that event and the present time, the sun has moved backwards about twenty-seven degrees, so that it is now in about ten degrees [pg 095] of the sign Pisces. It moves around the whole circle of the Zodiac in about 25,868 years. The occult investigator may therefore count back the number of signs, or whole circles, which the sun has preceded between the present day and the time of the event he is investigating. Thus he has by the use of the heavenly time keepers a very approximately correct measure of time even though he is in the Desire World and that is another reason for studying the Stellar Science.

When an occult investigator wants to explore an event from humanity's past, they can easily recall it from nature's memory. However, if they want to pinpoint when the event happened, they need to look back at the movements of the celestial bodies. For this, they usually rely on the sun’s precession: each year, the sun crosses the earth’s equator around March 21st, when day and night are of equal length, marking the Vernal equinox. But due to a slight wobble in the earth’s axis, the sun doesn’t cross at the same point in the Zodiac every year; it reaches the equator a bit early, or before, moving backward gradually each year. For instance, at the time of Christ’s birth, the Vernal Equinox was about seven degrees into the Zodiac sign Aries. Over the two thousand years since then, the sun has moved backward about twenty-seven degrees, so now it's roughly ten degrees into the sign Pisces. The sun completes a full cycle of the Zodiac in about 25,868 years. Therefore, the occult investigator can count the number of signs or complete cycles the sun has came before between today and the time of the event they’re looking into. This gives them a fairly accurate way to measure time, even while in the Desire World, which is another reason to study Stellar Science.

The World of Thought.

The World of Ideas.

When we have attained the spiritual development necessary to consciously enter the World of Thought and leave the Desire World, which is the realm of light and color, we pass through a condition which the occult investigator calls The Great Silence.

When we have reached the spiritual growth needed to consciously step into the World of Thought and leave the Desire World, which is the realm of light and color, we go through a state that the occult researcher refers to as The Great Silence.

As previously stated, the higher Regions of the Desire World exhibit the marked peculiarity of blending form and sound, but when one passes through the Great Silence, all the world seems to disappear and the spirit has the feeling of floating in an ocean of intense light, utterly alone, yet absolutely fearless, since unimbued with a sense of its form or sound, nor past or future, but all is [pg 096] one eternal NOW. There seems to be neither pleasure nor pain and yet there is no absence of feeling but it all seems to center in the one idea:—I am! The human Ego stands face to face with itself as it were, and for the time being all else is shut out. This is the experience of anyone who passes that breach between the Desire World and the World of Thought, whether involuntarily, in the course of an ordinary cyclic pilgrimage of the soul, which we shall later elucidate when speaking of the post-mortem existence, or by an act of the will, as in the case of the trained occult investigator, all have the same experience in transition.

As mentioned before, the higher regions of the Desire World have a unique characteristic of blending form and sound. However, when someone passes through the Great Silence, everything seems to fade away, and the spirit feels like it’s floating in an ocean of intense light. It’s completely alone but utterly fearless, without any sense of form or sound, and detached from past or future—everything exists in one eternal NOW. There’s neither pleasure nor pain, yet feelings aren’t absent; they seem to focus on one idea: “I am”! The human Ego confronts itself, and for the moment, everything else is excluded. This is the experience of anyone who crosses the boundary between the Desire World and the World of Thought, whether it happens involuntarily during a normal journey of the soul, which we will explain later when discussing post-mortem existence, or as a result of willpower, like in the case of a trained occult investigator—everyone experiences the same transition.


There are two main divisions in the Physical World: the Chemical Region and the Etheric Region. The World of Thought also has two great subdivisions: The Region of concrete Thought and the Region of abstract Thought.

There are two main divisions in the Physical World: the Chemical Region and the Etheric Region. The World of Thought also has two major subdivisions: the Region of Concrete Thought and the Region of Abstract Thought.

As we specialize the material of the Physical World and shape into a dense body, and as we form the force-matter of the Desire World into a desire body, so do we appropriate a certain amount of mindstuff from the Region of concrete Thought; but we, as spirits, [pg 097] clothe ourselves in spirit-substance from the Region of abstract Thought and thereby we become individual, separate Egos.

As we refine the material of the Physical World and shape it into a solid form, and as we create the energy-matter of the Desire World into a desire body, we also take a certain amount of mental substance from the area of concrete Thought; however, we, as spirits, [pg 097] dress ourselves in spirit-substance from the area of abstract Thought, thus becoming distinct, individual Egos.

The Region of Concrete Thought.

The Area of Concrete Thinking.

The Region of concrete Thought is neither shadowy nor illusory. It is the acme of reality and this world which we mistakenly regard as the only verity, is but an evanescent replica of that Region.

The Region of concrete Thought is neither shadowy nor fake. It is the peak of reality, and this world, which we wrongly see as the only truth, is just a fleeting copy of that Region.

A little reflection will show the reasonableness of this statement and prove our contention that all we see here is really crystallized thought. Our houses, our machinery, our chairs and tables, all that has been made by the hand of man is the embodiment of a thought. As the juices in the soft body of the snail gradually crystallize into the hard and flinty shell which it carries upon its back and which hides it, so everything used in our civilization is a concretion of invisible, intangible mind-stuff. The thought of James Watt in time congealed into a steam engine and revolutionized the world. Edison's thought was condensed into an electric generator which has turned night to day, and had it not been for the thought of Morse and Marconi, the telegraph would not have annihilated [pg 098] distance as it does today. An earthquake may wreck a city and demolish the lighting plant and telegraph station, but the thoughts of Watt, Edison and Morse remain, and upon the basis of their indestructible ideas new machinery may be constructed and operations resumed. Thus thoughts are more permanent than things.

A little reflection will reveal the reasonableness of this statement and support our argument that everything we see here is actually crystallized thought. Our homes, our machines, our chairs and tables—everything made by human hands is the manifestation of an idea. Just as the juices in the soft body of a snail gradually harden into the tough shell it carries on its back and that protects it, everything in our civilization is a solid form of invisible, intangible mental substance. James Watt's idea eventually solidified into a steam engine that changed the world. Edison's idea was transformed into an electric generator that turned night into day, and without the thinking of Morse and Marconi, the telegraph wouldn't have destroyed distance as it does today. An earthquake might destroy a city and take out the power plant and telegraph station, but the ideas of Watt, Edison, and Morse endure, and on the foundation of their enduring concepts, new machines can be built, and operations can begin again. Thus, thoughts are more lasting than things.

The sensitive ear of the musician detects a certain musical note in every city which is different from that of another city. He hears in each little brook a new melody, and to him the sound of wind in the treetops of different forests give a varying sound. In the Desire World we noted the existence of forms similar to the shapes of things here, also that seemingly sound proceeds from form, but in the Region of concrete Thought it is different, for while each form occupies and obscures a certain space here, form is nonexistent when viewed from the standpoint of the Region of concrete Thought. Where the form was, a transparent, vacuous space is observable. From that empty void comes a sound which is the “keynote” that creates and maintains the form whence it appears to come, as the almost invisible core of a gas-flame is the source of the light we perceive.

The keen ear of a musician picks up a unique musical note in every city that differs from the one in another city. He hears a new melody in each little stream, and to him, the sound of the wind rustling through the treetops of different forests produces different tones. In the Desire World, we observed forms that resemble the shapes of things here, and that seemingly sound arises from shape, but in the Region of Concrete Thought, it’s different. While each form takes up and obscures a certain space here, form doesn’t exist when viewed from the perspective of the Region of Concrete Thought. Where a form once was, you can see a transparent, empty space. From that empty void, a sound emerges. that is the keynote speaker which creates and sustains the form it appears to come from, just as the almost invisible center of a gas flame is the source of the light we see.

[pg 099]

Sound from a vacuum cannot be heard in the Physical World, but the harmony which proceeds from the vacuous cavity of a celestial archetype is “the voice of the silence,” and it becomes audible when all earthly sounds have ceased. Elijah heard it not while the storm was raging; nor was it in evidence during the turbulence of the earthquake, nor in the crackling and roaring fire, but when the destructive and inharmonious sounds of this world had melted into silence, “the still small voice” issued its commands to save Elijah's life.

Sound from a vacuum can't be heard in the physical world, but the harmony that comes from the empty space of a celestial prototype is "the sound of silence," and it becomes audible when all earthly sounds have stopped. Elijah didn't hear it while the storm was raging; it wasn't present during the chaos of the earthquake, nor in the crackling and roaring fire. But when the destructive and discordant sounds of this world faded into silence, “the quiet inner voice” gave its commands to save Elijah's life.

That “keynote” is a direct manifestation of the Higher Self which uses it to impress and govern the Personality it has created. But alas, part of its life has been infused into the material side of its being, which has thus obtained a certain will of its own and only too often are the two sides of our nature at war.

That “keynote” is a direct expression of the Higher Self, which uses it to influence and control the Personality it has formed. But unfortunately, some of its essence has become intertwined with the material aspect of its existence, resulting in it developing a certain autonomy, and all too often, the two sides of our nature are in conflict.

At last there comes a time when the spirit is too weary to strive with the recalcitrant flesh, when “the voice of the silence” ceases.

At last, there comes a time when the spirit is too tired to fight against the stubborn flesh, when "the sound of silence" stops.

The earthly nourishment we may seek to give, will not avail to sustain a form when this harmonious sound, this “word from heaven” no longer reverberates through the empty void of the celestial archetype, [pg 100] for “man lives not by bread alone,” but by the WORD, and the last sound-vibration of the “keynote” is the death-knell of the physical body.

The earthly nourishment we try to provide won't be enough to sustain a body when this harmonious sound, this “message from above”, no longer echoes through the empty void of the celestial archetype, [pg 100] because “man does not live by bread alone,” but by the WORD, and the last sound-vibration of the “main talk” is the death-knell of the physical body.

In this world we are compelled to investigate and to study a thing before we know about it, and although the facilities for gaining information are in some respects much greater in the Desire World, a certain amount of investigation is necessary nevertheless to acquire knowledge. In the World of Thought, on the contrary, it is different. When we wish to know about any certain thing there, and we turn our attention thereto, then that thing speaks to us, as it were. The sound it emits at once gives us a most luminous comprehension of every phase of its nature. We attain to a realization of its past history; the whole story of its unfoldment is laid bare and we seem to have lived through all of those experiences together with the thing we are investigating.

In this world, we have to explore and study something before we truly understand it. Even though the means to gather information are often better in the Desire World, some investigation is still required to gain knowledge. However, in the World of Thought, things work differently. When we want to learn about something there and focus our attention on it, that thing essentially communicates with us. The information it provides gives us a clear understanding of every aspect of its nature. We come to realize its past; the entire story of its development is revealed, and it feels like we’ve experienced all those events alongside the thing we’re examining.

Were it not for one enormous difficulty, the story thus obtained would be exceedingly valuable. But all this information, this life-picture, flows in upon us with an enormous rapidity in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, so that it has neither beginning nor end, [pg 101] for, as said, in the World of Thought, all is one great NOW, Time does not exist.

If it weren't for one huge issue, the story we have would be incredibly valuable. However, all this information, this snapshot of life, comes at us so quickly, in an instant, that it has no clear beginning or end, [pg 101] because, as mentioned, in the World of Thought, everything exists in one big NOW, and time doesn't exist.

Therefore, when we want to use the archetypal information in the Physical World, we must disentangle and arrange it in chronological order with beginning and ending before it becomes intelligible to beings living in a realm where Time is a prime factor. That rearrangement is a most difficult task as all words are coined with relation to the three dimensions of space and the evanescent unit of time, the fleeting moment, hence much of that information remains unavailable.

Therefore, when we want to use the archetypal information in the Physical World, we need to sort it out and put it in chronological order with a clear beginning and end before it makes sense to beings living in a realm where Time is a key factor. This rearrangement is a very challenging task since all words are created in relation to the three dimensions of space and the fleeting unit of time, the passing moment, which means much of that information stays out of reach.

Among the denizens of this Region of concrete Thought we may note particularly two classes. One is called the powers of darkness by Paul and the mystic investigator of the Western World knows them as Lords of Mind. They were human at the time when the earth was in a condition of darkness such as worlds in the making go through before they become luminous and reach the firemist-stage. At that time we were in our mineral evolution. That is to say: The Human Spirit which has now awakened was encrusted in the ball of mindstuff, which was then the earth. At that time the present Human Spirits were as much asleep as is the life which [pg 102] ensouls our minerals of today, and as we are working with the mineral chemical constituents of the earth, molding them into houses, railways, steam-boats, chairs, etc, etc., so those beings, who are now Lords of Mind, worked with us when we were mineral-like. They have since advanced three steps, through stages similar to that of the Angels and Archangels, before they attained their present position and became creative intelligences. They are expert builders of mind stuff, as we are builders of the present mineral substances and therefore they have given us necessary help to acquire a mind which is the highest development of the human being.

Among the residents of this concrete Region, we can particularly note two classes. One is referred to as the powers of darkness by Paul, and the mystical investigator of the Western World recognizes them as Lords of Mind. They were human when the earth was in a dark state, similar to what worlds go through before they become bright and reach the firemist stage. At that time, we were in our mineral evolution. In other words, the Human Spirit that has now awakened was encased in the mindstuff that was then the earth. Back then, the current Human Spirits were as dormant as the life that animates today's minerals, and just like we work with the chemical components of the earth, shaping them into houses, railways, steam boats, chairs, etc., those beings, now known as Lords of Mind, worked with us when we were mineral-like. They have since progressed three steps, through stages akin to those of the Angels and Archangels, before reaching their current position as creative intelligences. They are skilled builders of mindstuff, just as we are builders of the mineral substances today, and as a result, they have provided us with the essential support needed to develop a mind, which represents the highest evolution of the human being.

According to the foregoing explanation it seems to be an anomaly when Paul speaks of them as evil and exhorts us to withstand them. The difficulty disappears, however, when we understand that good and evil are but relative qualities. An illustration will make the point clear:—Let us suppose that an expert organ builder has constructed a wonderful organ, a masterpiece. Then he has followed his vocation in the proper manner, and is therefore to be commended for the good which he has done. But if he is not satisfied to leave well enough alone, if he refuses [pg 103] to give up his product to the musician who understands how to play upon the instrument; if he intrudes his presence into the concert hall, he is out of place and to be censured as evil. Similarly the Lords of Mind did the greatest possible service to humanity when they helped us to acquire our mind, but many subtle thought influences come from them, and are to be resisted, as Paul very properly emphasizes.

According to the explanation above, it seems odd when Paul describes them as evil and encourages us to resist them. However, the issue resolves when we realize that good and evil are just relative qualities. To illustrate this point: imagine an expert organ builder who has created a fantastic organ, a true masterpiece. He has done his job well and deserves praise for the good he has achieved. But if he can't leave it at that, if he refuses to let a musician who knows how to play the instrument take over; if he forces his presence into the concert hall, then he is out of place and deserves criticism for being evil. In the same way, the Lords of Mind provided a huge benefit to humanity by helping us develop our minds, but many subtle thought influences come from them and should be resisted, as Paul rightly points out.

The other class of beings which must be mentioned are called Archetypal Forces by the Western School of occultism. They direct the energies of the creative Archetypes native to this realm. They are a composite class of beings of many different grades of intelligences, and there is one stage in the cyclic journey of the Human Spirit when that also labors in, and is part of, that great host of beings. For the Human Spirit is also destined to become a great creative intelligence at some future time, and if there were no school wherein it could gradually learn to create, it would not be able to advance, for nothing in nature is done suddenly. An acorn planted in the soil does not become a majestic oak over night, but many years of slow, persistent growth are required before [pg 104] it attains to the stature of a giant of the forest. A man does not become an Angel by the mere fact of dying and entering a new world any more than an animal advances to be a man by the same process. But in time all that lives, mounts the ladder of Being from the clod to the God. There is no limitation possible to the spirit, and so at various stages in its unfoldment the Human Spirit works with the other nature forces, according to the stage of intelligence which it has attained. It creates, changes and remodels the earth upon which it is to live. Thus, under the great law of cause and effect, which we observe in every realm of nature, it reaps upon earth what it has sown in heaven, and vice versa. It grows slowly but persistently and advances continually.

The other group of beings that should be mentioned are referred to as Archetypal Forces by the Western School of occultism. They guide the energies of the creative Archetypes that are inherent in this realm. This group consists of various beings with different levels of intelligence, and there's a phase in the cyclic journey of the Human Spirit when it also works among, and is part of, this vast array of beings. The Human Spirit is also destined to become a significant creative intelligence at some point in the future, and if there were no place for it to gradually learn to create, it wouldn’t be able to progress, because nothing in nature happens all at once. An acorn planted in the ground doesn’t become a majestic oak overnight; it takes many years of slow, steady growth before it reaches the size of a giant in the forest. A person doesn’t turn into an Angel just by dying and entering a new world, any more than an animal becomes a human through the same process. But eventually, everything that exists climbs the ladder of Being from the earth to the divine. There are no limits to the spirit, and at various stages of its development, the Human Spirit collaborates with other natural forces, based on the level of intelligence it has achieved. It creates, alters, and reshapes the earth where it is meant to live. Thus, under the great law of cause and effect, which we see in every aspect of nature, it reaps on earth what it has sown in heaven, and vice versa. It grows slowly but steadily and continually progresses.

The Region of Abstract Thought.

The Area of Abstract Thinking.

Various religious systems have been given to humanity at different times, each suited to meet the spiritual needs of the people among whom it was promulgated, and, coming from the same divine source:—God, all religions exhibit similar fundamentals or first principles.

Various religious systems have been offered to humanity at different times, each designed to meet the spiritual needs of the people it was introduced to, and since they all originate from the same divine source—God, all religions share similar fundamentals or core principles.

All systems teach that there was a time when darkness reigned supreme. Everything [pg 105] which we now perceive was then non-existent. Earth, sky and the heavenly bodies were uncreate, so were the multitudinous forms which live and move upon the various planets.—All, all, was yet in a fluidic condition and the Universal Spirit brooded quiescent in limitless Space as the One Existence.

All systems teach that there was a time when darkness ruled entirely. Everything [pg 105] that we now see didn’t exist back then. The Earth, the sky, and the stars were uncreated, just like the countless forms that live and move on different planets. Everything was still in a fluid state, and the Universal Spirit was quietly present in infinite Space as the One Existence.

The Greeks called that condition of homogeneity Chaos, and the state of orderly segregation which we now see; the marching orbs which illumine the vaulted canopy of heaven, the stately procession of planets around a central light, the majestic sun; the unbroken sequence of the seasons and the unvarying alternation of tidal ebb and flow;—all this aggregate of systematic order, was called Cosmos, and was supposed to have proceeded from Chaos.

The Greeks referred to that state of uniformity as Disorder, and the orderly separation we observe now; the rotating celestial bodies that light up the expansive sky, the grand movement of planets circling around a central star, the magnificent sun; the consistent changes of the seasons and the predictable rise and fall of the tides;—this entire system of organized order was called Universe, and it was believed to have emerged from Chaos.

The Christian Mystic obtains a deeper comprehension when he opens his Bible and ponders the first five verses of that brightest gem of all spiritual lore: the Gospel of St. John.

The Christian Mystic gains a deeper understanding when he opens his Bible and reflects on the first five verses of that shining gem of all spiritual knowledge: the Gospel of St. John.

As he reverently opens his aspiring heart to acquire understanding of those sublime mystical teachings he transcends the form-side of nature, comprising various realms of which we have been speaking, and finds himself [pg 106] “in the spirit,” as did the prophets in olden times. He is then in the Region of abstract Thought and sees the eternal verities which also Paul beheld in this, the third, heaven.

As he respectfully opens his eager heart to gain insight into those profound mystical teachings, he rises above the physical aspects of nature, which include various realms we've been discussing, and realizes he’s [pg 106] "with enthusiasm," just like the prophets of ancient times. He then exists in the Realm of abstract Thought and perceives the eternal truths that Paul also saw in this, the third, heaven.

For those among us who are unable to obtain knowledge save by reasoning upon the matter, however, it will be necessary to examine the fundamental meaning of words used by St. John to clothe his wonderful teaching, which was originally given in the Greek language, a much simpler matter than is commonly supposed, for Greek words have been freely introduced into our modern languages, particularly in scientific terms, and we shall show how this ancient teaching is supported by the latest discoveries of modern science.

For those of us who can only gain knowledge through reasoning, it will be essential to explore the basic meaning of the words St. John used to express his amazing teachings, which were originally delivered in Greek. This is a much simpler task than many think, as Greek words have been widely adopted into our modern languages, especially in scientific terminology. We will demonstrate how this ancient teaching aligns with the latest findings in modern science.

The opening verse of the gospel of St. John is as follows: “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.” We will examine the words: “beginning,” “Word” and “God.” We may also note that in the Greek version the concluding sentence reads: “and God was the Word,” a difference which makes a great distinction.

The opening verse of the Gospel of St. John goes like this: "In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God." We will look into the words: "start," "Word", and "God." We can also point out that in the Greek version, the last part says: “and the Word was God,” which is a significant difference.

[pg 107]

It is an axiomatic truth that “out of nothing, nothing comes,” and it has often been asserted by scoffers that the Bible teaches generation “from nothing.” We readily agree that translations into the modern languages promulgate this erroneous doctrine, but we have shown in The Rosicrucian Cosmo Conception (chapter on “the Occult Analysis of Genesis”), that the Hebrew text speaks of an ever-existing essence, as the basis whence all forms, the earth and the heavenly lights included, were first created, and John also gives the same teaching.

It’s a straightforward fact that "nothing comes from nothing," and skeptics have often claimed that the Bible teaches creation “out of nowhere.” We readily acknowledge that translations into modern languages promote this incorrect idea, but we have demonstrated in The Rosicrucian Cosmo Conception (chapter on “Occult Analysis of Genesis”) that the Hebrew text refers to an eternal essence, which is the foundation from which all forms, including the earth and the heavenly lights, were originally created, and John teaches the same concept.

The Greek word arche, in the opening sentence of the gospel of St. John has been translated the beginning, and it may be said to have that meaning, but it also has other valid interpretations, vastly more significant of the idea John wished to convey. It means:—an elementary condition,—a chief source,—a first principle,—primordial matter.

The Greek word arche, in the opening sentence of the gospel of St. John, has been translated as the start. While it can mean that, it also has other important interpretations that better capture the idea John wanted to express. It means: an elementary condition, a main source, a first principle, or primordial matter.

There was a time when science insisted that the elements were immutable, that is to say, that an atom of iron had been an atom of iron since the earth was formed and would so remain to the end of time. The Alchemists were sneered at as fanciful dreamers or madmen, but since Professor J. J. Thomson's discovery [pg 108] of the electron, the atomic theory of matter, is no longer tenable. The principle of radio-activity has later vindicated the Alchemists. Science and the Bible agree in teaching, that all that is, has been formed from one homogeneous substance.

There was a time when science claimed that the elements were unchangeable, meaning that an atom of iron had been an atom of iron since the earth was formed and would remain that way forever. The Alchemists were mocked as imaginative dreamers or crazy people, but since Professor J. J. Thomson's discovery of the electron, the atomic theory of matter is no longer valid. The principle of radioactivity has since validated the Alchemists' ideas. Both science and the Bible agree that everything that exists has originated from one uniform substance.

It is that basic principle which John called arche:—primordial matter,—and the dictionary defines Archeology as: “the science of the origin (arche) of things.” Masons style God the “Grand Architect,” for the Greek word tektos means builder, and God is the Chief Builder (tektos) of arche: the primordial virgin matter which is also the chief source of all things.

It is that basic principle which John called arche:—primordial matter,—and the dictionary defines Archeology as: "the science of the origin (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__) of things." Masons refer to God as the "Lead Designer," because the Greek word tektos means builder, and God is the Chief Builder (tektos) of arche: the primordial virgin matter which is also the main source of all things.

Thus we see that when the opening sentence of St. John's gospel is properly translated, our Christian Religion teaches that once a virgin substance enfolded the divine Thinker:—God.

Thus we see that when the opening sentence of St. John's gospel is properly translated, our Christian Religion teaches that once a virgin substance embraced the divine Thinker:—God.

That is the identical condition which the earlier Greeks called Chaos. A little thought will make it evident that we are not arbitrary in finding fault with the translation of the gospel, for it is self-evident that a word cannot be the beginning, a thought must precede the word, and a thinker must originate thought before it can be expressed as a word.

That is the same condition that the early Greeks referred to as Chaos. A bit of consideration will show that we’re not being unreasonable in criticizing the translation of the gospel, because it’s clear that a word cannot be the starting point; a thought must come first, and a thinker must generate that thought before it can be expressed in words.

[pg 109]

When properly translated the teaching of John fully embodies that idea, for the Greek term logos means both the reasonable thought,—(we also say Logic),—and the word which expresses this (logical) thought.

When translated correctly, John's teaching completely captures that idea, because the Greek word logos refers to both rational thought—(which is also what we call Logic)—and the word that expresses this (logical) thought.

1) In the primordial substance was thought, and the thought was with God And God was the word,

Please provide a short piece of text (5 words or fewer) for me to modernize.In the beginning, there was the essence of thought, and this thought was with God, and God was the word.,

2) that, [The Word], also was with God in the primal state.

2)that, [The Word],was also with God at the start.

Later the divine WORD; the Creative Fiat, reverberates through space and segregates the homogeneous virgin substance into separate forms.

Later, the divine WORD; the Creative Fiat, echoes through space and separates the uniform virgin substance into distinct forms.

3) Every thing has come into existence because of that prime fact, [The Word of God], and no thing exists apart from that fact.

3)Everything exists because of that fundamental truth, [The Word of God],and there’s nothing beyond that truth.

4) In that was Life.

4) In that was Life.

In the alphabet we have a few elementary sounds from which words may be constructed. They are basic elements of expression, as bricks, iron and lumber are raw materials of architecture, or as a few notes are component parts of music.

In the alphabet, we have a few basic sounds that we can use to create words. They are essential building blocks of communication, just like bricks, iron, and wood are the raw materials for building, or how a few notes are the fundamental parts of music.

But a heap of bricks, iron and lumber, is not a house, neither is a jumbled mass of notes music, nor can we call a haphazard arrangement of alphabetical sounds a word.

But a pile of bricks, metal, and wood isn’t a house; a random collection of notes isn’t music, and we can't call a disorganized mix of letters a word.

[pg 110]

These raw materials are prime necessities in construction of architecture, music, literature or poetry, but the contour of the finished product and the purpose it will serve depends upon the arrangement of the raw materials, which is subject to the constructor's design. Building materials may be formed to prison or palace; notes may be arranged as fanfare or funeral dirge; words may be indited to inspire passion or peace, all according to the will of the designer. So also the majestic rhythm of the Word of God has wrought the primal substance: arche, into the multitudinous forms which comprise the phenomenal world, according to His will.

These raw materials are essential for creating architecture, music, literature, or poetry, but the shape of the final product and its intended purpose depend on how the raw materials are arranged, which is determined by the creator’s design. Building materials can be shaped into a prison or a palace; notes can be arranged as a fanfare or a funeral march; words can be crafted to evoke passion or promote peace, all based on the designer's intention. Similarly, the powerful rhythm of the Word of God has shaped the fundamental substance: arche, into the many forms that make up the world we see, according to His will.

Did the reader ever stop to consider the wonderful power of a human word. Coming to us in the sweet accents of love, it may lure us from paths of rectitude to shameful ignominy and wreck our life with sorrow and remorse, or it may spur us on in noblest efforts to acquire glory and honor, here or hereafter. According to the inflection of the voice a word may strike terror into the bravest heart or lull a timid child to peaceful slumber. The word of an agitator may rouse the passions of a mob and impel it to awful bloodshed, as in the French Revolution, where dictatorial [pg 111] mandates of mob-rule killed and exiled at pleasure, or, the strain of “Home, Sweet Home” may cement the setting of a family-circle beyond possibility of rupture.

Did the reader ever stop to think about the incredible power of words? Delivered in the sweet tones of love, they can lead us away from the right path into shame and despair, wrecking our lives with sadness and regret, or they can motivate us to achieve greatness and honor, whether in this life or the next. Depending on how they are spoken, a word can instill fear in the bravest of hearts or soothe a scared child into a restful sleep. The words of an agitator can ignite the passions of a crowd, driving them to horrific violence, like during the French Revolution, when dictatorial commands of mob-rule killed and exiled at will, or the melody of “Home, Sweet Home” can bind a family together in an unbreakable bond.

Right words are true and therefore free, they are never bound or fettered by time or space, they go to the farthest corners of the earth, and when the lips that spoke them first have long since mouldered in the grave, other voices take up with unwearying enthusiasm their message of life and love, as for instance the mystical “Come unto me” which has sounded from unnumbered tongues and brought oceans of balm to troubled hearts.

Right words are true and therefore free; they aren't limited by time or space. They reach the farthest corners of the earth, and even when the lips that first spoke them have long since turned to dust, other voices eagerly carry on their message of life and love. A perfect example is the mystical "Come to me", which has been spoken by countless voices and has brought immense comfort to troubled hearts.

Words of Peace have been victorious, where war would have meant defeat, and no talent is more to be desired than ability to always say the right word at the auspicious time.

Words of peace have triumphed, where war would have led to failure, and no skill is more valuable than the ability to always say the right thing at the perfect moment.

Considering thus the immense power and potency of the human word, we may perhaps dimly apprehend the potential magnitude of the Word of God, the Creative Fiat, when as a mighty dynamic force it first reverberated through space and commenced to form primordial matter into worlds, as sound from a violin bow moulds sand into geometrical figures. Moreover, the Word of God still sounds [pg 112] to sustain the marching orbs and impel them onwards in their circle paths, the Creative Word continues to produce forms of gradually increasing efficiency, as media expressing life and consciousness. The harmonious enunciation of consecutive syllables in the Divine Creative Word mark successive stages in evolution of the world and man. When the last syllable has been spoken and the complete word has sounded, we shall have reached perfection as human beings. Then Time will be at an end, and with the last vibration of the Word of God, the worlds will be resolved into their original elements. Our life will then be “hid with Christ in God,” till the Cosmic Night:—Chaos,—is over, and we wake to do “greater things” in a “new heaven and a new earth.”

Considering the immense power of human language, we can begin to grasp the incredible magnitude of the Word of God, the Creative Fiat, when it first echoed through space and began to shape primordial matter into worlds, much like how sound from a violin bow shapes sand into geometric patterns. Furthermore, the Word of God still resonates [pg 112] to support the moving orbs and drive them forward in their orbits. The Creative Word continues to create forms of increasing complexity, serving as mediums that express life and consciousness. The harmonious pronunciation of successive syllables in the Divine Creative Word represents the various stages in the evolution of the world and humanity. When the final syllable is uttered and the complete word has been spoken, we will have achieved perfection as human beings. Then Time will end, and with the last echo of the Word of God, the worlds will return to their original elements. Our existence will then be “hidden with Christ in God,” until the Cosmic Night:—Chaos,—is over, and we awaken to do "greater things to come" in a "new heaven and a new earth."

According to the general idea Chaos and Cosmos are superlative antitheses of each other. Chaos being regarded as a past condition of confusion and disorder which has long since been entirely superseded by cosmic order which now prevails.

According to the general idea, Chaos and Cosmos are extreme opposites of each other. Chaos is seen as a former state of confusion and disorder that has long been completely replaced by the cosmic order that now exists.

As a matter of fact, Chaos is the seed-ground of Cosmos, the basis of all progress, for thence come all IDEAS which later materialize [pg 113] as Railways, Steamboats, Telephones, etc.

In fact, Chaos is the birthplace of Cosmos, the foundation of all progress, because that's where all IDEAS come from that eventually become things like Railways, Steamboats, Telephones, etc. [pg 113]

We speak of “thoughts as being conceived by the mind,” but as both father and mother are necessary in the generation of a child, so also there must be both idea and mind before a thought can be conceived. As semen germinated in the positive male organ is projected into the negative uterus at conception, so ideas are generated by a positive Human Ego in the spirit-substance of the Region of abstract Thought. This idea is projected upon the receptive mind, and a conception takes place. Then, as the spermatozoic nucleus draws upon the maternal body for material to shape a body appropriate to its individual expression, so does each idea clothe itself in a peculiar form of mindstuff. It is then a thought, as visible to the inner vision of composite man, as a child is to its parent.

We talk about "thoughts created by the mind," but just like both a father and a mother are needed to create a child, there must be both concept and mind before a thoughts can come into being. Just as semen developed in the male organ is introduced into the female uterus at conception, ideas are produced by a positive Human Ego within the spirit-substance of the Region of abstract Thought. This idea is presented to the receptive mind, leading to conception. Then, just as the sperm nucleus draws from the maternal body to form a body that represents its unique expression, each idea wraps itself in a distinct form of mental substance. It then becomes a thought, as clear to the inner sight of complex humans as a child is to its parent.

Thus we see that ideas are embryonic thoughts, nuclei of spirit-substance from the Region of abstract Thought. Improperly conceived in a diseased mind they become vagaries and delusions, but when gestated in a sound mind and formed into rational thoughts they are the basis of all material, moral and [pg 114] mental progress, and the closer our touch with Chaos, the better will be our Cosmos, for in that realm of abstract realities truth is not obscured by matter, it is self-evident.

So, we see that ideas are like early-stage thoughts, core elements of spirit from the realm of abstract thinking. When distorted in an unhealthy mind, they turn into fantasies and illusions, but when nurtured in a healthy mind and shaped into rational thoughts, they form the foundation of all material, moral, and mental advancement. The closer we connect with Chaos, the better our Cosmos will be, because in that realm of abstract realities, truth isn’t hidden by physical existence; it is clear and obvious. [pg 114]

Pilate was asked “what is Truth,” but no answer is recorded. We are incapable of cognizing truth in the abstract while we live in the phenomenal world, for the inherent nature of matter is illusion and delusion, and we are constantly making allowances and corrections whether we are conscious of the fact or not. The sunbeam which proceeds for 90 millions of miles in a straight line, is refracted or bent as soon as it strikes our dense atmosphere, and according to the angle of its refraction, it appears to have one color or another. The straightest stick appears crooked when partly immersed in water, and the truths which are so self-evident in the Higher worlds are likewise obscured, refracted or twisted out of all semblance under the illusory conditions of this material world.

Pilate was asked “what is truth,” but no answer is recorded. We struggle to grasp truth in its pure form while living in the physical world, because the fundamental nature of matter is both illusion and delusion, and we constantly make adjustments, whether we're aware of it or not. The sunbeam that travels 90 million miles in a straight line gets bent as soon as it hits our thick atmosphere, and depending on how it's refracted, it looks to be one color or another. A straight stick looks crooked when partially submerged in water, and the truths that are so obvious in the higher realms are also distorted, refracted, or twisted beyond recognition under the deceptive conditions of this material world.

“The truth shall set you free,” said Christ, and the more we turn our aspirations from material acquisitiveness and seek to lay up treasure above, the more we aim to rise, the oftener we “get in the spirit,” the more readily we “shall know truth” and reach liberation [pg 115] from the fetter of flesh which binds us to a limited environment, and attain to a sphere of greater usefulness.

"The truth will set you free," said Christ, and the more we shift our focus away from materialism and strive to build our treasures in a higher realm, the more we aim to elevate ourselves. The more we "get into the spirit," the more easily we “will find out the truth” and achieve liberation [pg 115] from the constraints of the physical world that ties us to a limited existence, allowing us to reach a greater level of purpose.

Study of philosophy and science has a tendency to further perception of truth, and as science has progressed it has gradually receded from its erstwhile crude materialism. The day is not far off when it will be more reverently religious than the church itself. Mathematics is said to be “dry,” for it doesn't stir the emotions. When it is taught that “the sum of the angles of a triangle is 180 degrees,” the dictum is at once accepted, because its truth is self-evident and no feeling is involved in the matter. But when a doctrine such as the Immaculate Conception is promulgated and our emotions are stirred, bloody war, or heated argument, may result, and still leave the matter in doubt. Pythagoras demanded that his pupils study mathematics, because he knew the elevating effect of raising their minds above the sphere of feeling, where it is subject to delusion, and elevating it towards the Region of abstract Thought which is the prime reality.

Studying philosophy and science tends to enhance our understanding of truth, and as science has advanced, it has gradually moved away from its earlier, simplistic materialism. The day isn’t far off when it may be more reverently spiritual than the church itself. People often say mathematics is “dry,” because it doesn’t evoke strong emotions. When we learn that “The total of the angles in a triangle is 180 degrees.” we accept it right away since its truth is obvious and involves no feelings. But when something like the Immaculate Conception is taught and our emotions are engaged, it can lead to intense conflict or arguments, often leaving the issue unresolved. Pythagoras insisted that his students study mathematics because he understood the uplifting power of lifting their minds above mere feelings, which can be misleading, and elevating it toward the realm of abstract Thought, which is the fundamental reality.

In this place we are dealing with worlds in particular, and will therefore defer comment [pg 116] upon the remainder of the first 5 verses of St. John's gospel:

In this section, we are focusing on specific worlds and will hold off on commenting on the rest of the first 5 verses of St. John's gospel: [pg 116]

And Life became Light in humanity,
5)and Light shines in Darkness.

We have now seen that the earth is composed of three worlds which interpenetrate one another so that it is perfectly true when Christ said that “heaven is within you” or, the translation should rather have been among you. We have also seen that of these three realms two are subdivided. It has also been explained that each division serves a great purpose in the unfoldment of various forms of life which dwell in each of these worlds, and we may note in conclusion, that the lower regions of the Desire World constitute what the Catholic religion calls Purgatory, a place where the evil of a past life is transmuted to good, usable by the spirit as conscience in later lives. The higher regions of the Desire World are the first Heaven where all the good a man has done is assimilated by the spirit as soul power. The Region of concrete Thought is the second Heaven, where, as already said, the spirit prepares its future environment on earth, and the Region of abstract Thought is the third Heaven, [pg 117] but as Paul said, it is scarcely lawful to speak about that.

We have now seen that the earth consists of three interconnected worlds, which makes it completely accurate when Christ said that “the universe is within you”; or more appropriately translated as among us. We've also observed that two of these three realms are subdivided. It has been explained that each division has an important role in the development of various forms of life that inhabit these worlds. In conclusion, we can note that the lower parts of the Desire World are what the Catholic Church refers to as Purgatory, a place where the negativity from a past life is transformed into goodness, which the spirit uses as conscience in future lives. The higher parts of the Desire World make up the first Heaven, where all the good a person has done is absorbed by the spirit as soul power. The Region of concrete Thought represents the second Heaven, where, as mentioned earlier, the spirit prepares its future environment on earth, and the Region of abstract Thought signifies the third Heaven, [pg 117] but as Paul noted, it is hardly appropriate to discuss that.

Some will ask: is there then no hell?—No! The mercy of God tends as greatly towards the principle of GOOD as the inhumanity of man towards cruelty, so that he would consign his brother men to flames of hell during eternity for the puerile mistakes committed during a few years, or perhaps for a slight difference in belief. The writer has heard of a minister who wished to impress his “flock” with the reality of an eternity of hell flames, and to demonstrate the fallacy of a heretical notion entertained by some of his parishioners that when sinners come to hell they burn to ashes and that is the end.

Some will ask: is there no hell?—No! God's mercy leans just as much towards the principle of GOOD as “the inhumanity of man” leans towards cruelty, so that He wouldn’t send His fellow men to the fires of hell for eternity over silly mistakes made during a few years, or maybe just a slight difference in beliefs. The writer has heard of a minister who wanted to impress his "group" with the reality of an eternity of hellfire, and to show the false idea held by some of his parishioners that when sinners go to hell, they burn to ashes and it’s all over.

He took with him an alcohol lamp and some asbestos into the pulpit and told his audience that God would turn their souls into a substance resembling asbestos. He showed them that though the asbestos were heated red hot it did not decompose into ashes. Fortunately the day of the hell preacher has gone by, and if we believe the Bible which says that “in God we live and move and have our being,” we can readily understand that a lost soul would be an impossibility, for were one single soul lost, then [pg 118] logically a part of God Himself would be lost. No matter what our color, our race or our creed, we are all equally the children of God and in our various ways we shall obtain satisfaction. Let us therefore rather look to Christ and forget Creed.

He brought an alcohol lamp and some asbestos to the pulpit and told his audience that God would transform their souls into a material like asbestos. He demonstrated that even when asbestos was heated until it glowed red, it didn't turn to ashes. Thankfully, the era of the hell preacher is over, and if we trust the Bible, which says that "we exist, move, and find our purpose in God," we can easily understand that a lost soul would be unthinkable, because if even one soul were lost, then [pg 118] logically a part of God Himself would be lost. Regardless of our color, race, or beliefs, we are all equally children of God, and in our own unique ways, we will find fulfillment. So let’s focus on Christ and set aside our Creeds.

Creed or Christ?

Creed or Jesus?

No one truly loves God if they hate their fellow humans.
Who crushes his brother's heart and soul.
Who wants to restrict, confuse, or obscure the mind
The fear of Hell has not allowed us to see our goal.
All religions are blessed.
And Christ, the Way, the Truth, and the Life,
To give the burdened rest,
And peace from sorrow, sin, and conflict.
At his request, the Universal Spirit arrived.
To all the churches, not to just one.
On Pentecost morning, a tongue of flame
Roundeachthe apostle shone like a halo.
Since then, like vultures hungry for greed,
We have often fought for a meaningless title,
And pursued by Dogma, Edict, Creed,
To send each other into the fire.
[pg 119]
Is Christ divided then? Was Cephas or Paul
Nailed to the deadly tree?
If not, then what’s the point of these divisions?
Christ's love embraces you and me.
His genuine, sweet love knows no bounds.
By beliefs that separate and create division;
His love surrounds and embraces.Humanity
No matter what we call ourselves or Him.
So, why not just believe Him at His word?
Why cling to beliefs that divide us?
But one thing is important, let it be known,
May that brotherly love fill every heart.
There is only one thing that the world needs to know;
There is only one cure for all our human suffering.
There is only one path that leads to heaven above;
That path is human compassion and love.
[pg 120]

Chapter IV. The Constitution of Man

Our chapter head, “the constitution of man,” may surprise a reader who has not previously studied the Mystery teachings, or he may imagine that we intend to give an anatomical dissertation, but such is not our intention. We have spoken of the earth upon which we live as being composed of several invisible realms in addition to the world we perceive by means of our senses. We have also spoken of man as being correlated to these various divisions in nature, and a little thought upon the subject will quickly convince us that in order to function upon the various planes of existence described, it is necessary that a man should have a body composed of their substance, or at least have specialized for his own use, some of the material of each of these worlds.

Our chapter title, "the constitution of humanity," might surprise readers who haven’t looked into the Mystery teachings before, or they might think we’re going to give a detailed anatomical discussion, but that’s not our goal. We’ve talked about the earth we live on as being made up of several invisible realms in addition to the world we see with our senses. We’ve also mentioned that humans are connected to these different aspects of nature, and by reflecting on this topic, it becomes clear that to operate on the various levels of existence we’ve discussed, a person needs to have a body made from the substance of those levels, or at the very least, have adapted some of the materials from each of these realms for their own use.

We have said that finer matter, called desire stuff and mind stuff, permeates our atmosphere [pg 121] and the solid earth, even as blood percolates through all parts of our flesh. But that is not a sufficient explanation to account for all facts of life. If that were all, then minerals, which are interpenetrated by the world of thought and the world of desire, would have thoughts and desires as well as man. This is not the case, so something more than mere interpenetration must be requisite to acquire the faculties of thought and feeling.

We've mentioned that a finer substance, called desire stuff and mind stuff, fills our atmosphere [pg 121] and the solid earth, just like blood flows through all parts of our flesh. However, that's not enough to explain all aspects of life. If that were true, then minerals, being mixed with the realm of thought and desire, would have thoughts and desires just like humans do. This isn't true, so something beyond simple mixing is needed to develop the abilities of thought and feeling.

We know that in order to function in this world, to live as a physical being among other like beings, we must have a physical body all our own, built of the chemical constituents of this visible world. When we lose it at death, it profits us nothing that the world is full of just the very chemicals needed to build such a body. We cannot then specialize them, and therefore we are invisible to all others. Similarly, if we did not possess a special body made of ether, we should be unable to grow and to propagate. That is the case with the mineral. Had we no separate individual desire body, we should be unable to feel desires and emotions, there would be no incentive to move from one place to another. We should then be stationary [pg 122] as plants, and did we not possess a mind, we should be incapable of thought, and act upon impulse and instinct as animals.

We know that to function in this world and to live as a physical being among others, we need to have our own physical body, made up of the chemical elements of this visible world. When we lose it at death, it doesn't help us that the world is full of the exact chemicals needed to build such a body. We can't manipulate them anymore, and so we become invisible to everyone else. Similarly, if we didn't have a special body made of ether, we wouldn't be able to grow or reproduce. That's true for minerals. Without a distinct individual desire body, we wouldn't be able to feel desires and emotions—there would be no motivation to move from one place to another. We would then remain stationary like plants, and if we didn't have a mind, we wouldn't be able to think; we would just act on impulse and instinct like animals. [pg 122]

Some one may of course object to this last statement, and contend that animals do think. So far as our domesticated animals are concerned that is partially true, but it is not quite in the same way that we think and reason. The difference may perhaps best be understood if we take an illustration from the electrical field. When an electric current of high voltage is passed through a coiled copper wire, and another wire is placed in the center of the coils, that wire will become charged with electricity of a lower voltage. So also the animal, when brought within the sphere of human thoughts, evolves a mental activity of a lower order.

Someone might object to this last statement and argue that animals do think. As far as our domesticated animals are concerned, that's partially true, but not in exactly the same way we think and reason. The difference might be best understood with an illustration from the electrical field. When a high-voltage electric current is passed through a coiled copper wire, and another wire is placed in the center of the coils, that wire will become charged with lower-voltage electricity. Similarly, when an animal is brought into the realm of human thoughts, it produces a mental activity of a lower order.

Paul, in his writings, also mentions the natural body and the spiritual body while the man himself is a spirit inhabiting those vehicles. We will briefly note the constitution of the various bodies of man invisible to the physical sight but as objective to spiritual sight as the dense body to ordinary vision.

Paul, in his writings, also mentions the organic body and the spiritual self, while the person himself is a spirit residing in those forms. We will briefly note the make-up of the different bodies of a person that are invisible to the physical eye but as real to spiritual sight as the physical body is to regular vision.

The Vital Body.

The Important Body.

That body of ours which is composed of ether is called the vital body in Western [pg 123] Mystery Schools, for, as we have already seen, ether is the avenue of ingress for vital force from the sun and the field of agencies in nature which promote such vital activities as assimilation, growth and propagation.

That body of ours made of ether is called the essential body in Western [pg 123] Mystery Schools. As we've already seen, ether is the pathway for vital energy from the sun and the source of natural forces that support important activities like assimilation, growth, and reproduction.

This vehicle is an exact counterpart of our visible body, molecule for molecule, and organ for organ, with one exception, which we shall note later. But it is slightly larger, extending about one and one-half inches beyond the periphery of our dense vehicle.

This vehicle is an exact match to our physical body, molecule for molecule, and organ for organ, with one exception that we'll mention later. However, it is slightly larger, extending about one and a half inches beyond the edge of our physical vehicle.

The spleen is the entrance gate of forces which vitalize the body. In the etheric counterpart of that organ solar energy is transmuted to vital fluid of a pale rose color. From thence it spreads all over the nervous system, and after having been used in the body it radiates in streams, much as bristles protrude from a porcupine.

The spleen is the gateway for the forces that energize the body. In the etheric version of that organ, solar energy is transformed into a vital fluid with a pale rose color. From there, it spreads throughout the nervous system, and after being used by the body, it radiates in streams, similar to how bristles stick out from a porcupine.

The rays of the sun are transmitted either directly, or reflected by way of the planets and the moon. The rays directly from the sun give spiritual illumination, the rays received by way of the planets produce intelligence, morality, and soul growth, but the rays reflected by way of the moon make for physical growth, as seen in the case of plants which grow differently when planted in the [pg 124] light of the moon from what is the case when they are planted when the moon is dark. There is also a difference in plants sown when the moon is in barren and fruitful signs of the Zodiac.

The sun's rays reach us either directly or by bouncing off the planets and the moon. The rays that come straight from the sun provide spiritual insight, while the rays that come through the planets foster intelligence, morality, and personal growth. On the other hand, the rays reflected by the moon support physical growth. This effect is noticeable in plants, which grow differently when planted in moonlight compared to when the moon is dark. There's also a variation in plants depending on whether the moon is in barren or fruitful signs of the Zodiac.

The solar ray is absorbed by the human spirit which has its seat in the center of the forehead, the stellar ray is absorbed by the brain and spinal cord, and the lunar ray enters our system through the spleen.

The solar ray is absorbed by the human spirit, located at the center of the forehead; the stellar ray is absorbed by the brain and spinal cord; and the lunar ray enters our system through the spleen.

The solar, stellar and lunar rays are three-colored, and in the lunar ray which supplies our vital force, the blue beam is the life of The Father, which causes germination, the yellow beam is the life of The Son, which is the active principle in nutrition and growth, and the red beam is the life of the Holy Spirit, which stimulates to action, dissipating the energy stored by the yellow force. This principle is particularly active in generation.

The solar, stellar, and lunar rays are three colors, and in the lunar ray that provides our vital energy, the blue beam represents the life of The Father, which causes germination; the yellow beam represents the life of The Son, which is the active force in nutrition and growth; and the red beam represents the life of the Holy Spirit, which encourages action by using the energy stored by the yellow force. This principle is especially active in generation.

The various kingdoms absorb this life-force differently, according to their constitution. Animals have only 28 pairs of spinal nerves. They are keyed to the lunar month of 28 days and therefore dependent upon a Groupspirit for an infusion of stellar rays necessary to produce consciousness. They [pg 125] are altogether incapable of absorbing the direct ray of the sun.

The different kingdoms take in this life-force in unique ways based on their makeup. Animals have just 28 pairs of spinal nerves. These are aligned with the lunar month of 28 days and thus rely on a Groupspirit for a boost of stellar rays needed to generate consciousness. They are completely unable to absorb the sun's direct rays. [pg 125]

Man is in a transition stage, he has 31 pairs of spinal nerves which keys him to the solar month, but the nerves in the so-called cauda-equina—literally horse-tail—, at the end of our spinal cord, are still too undeveloped to act as avenues for the spiritual ray of the sun. In proportion as we draw our creative force upward by spiritual thought we develop these nerves and awaken dormant faculties of the spirit. But it is dangerous to attempt that development except under guidance of a qualified teacher, and the reader is earnestly warned not to use any method published in books, or sold, for their practice usually leads to dementia. The safe method is never sold for money or any earthly consideration however large or small; it is always freely given as a reward of merit. “Ask and ye shall receive, seek and ye shall find, knock and it shall be opened”, said the Christ. If our life is a prayer for illumination, the search will not be uncertain, nor the knock without response.

Humans are in a state of transition; we have 31 pairs of spinal nerves that connect us to the solar month, but the nerves in the so-called cauda-equina—literally "horse tail"—at the end of our spinal cord are still not developed enough to channel the spiritual energy of the sun. As we draw our creative power upward through spiritual thought, we develop these nerves and awaken the dormant abilities of the spirit. However, it's risky to try this development without the guidance of a qualified teacher, and readers are strongly advised against using any methods found in books or sold, as these often lead to mental illness. The safe method is never sold for money or any material reward, no matter how big or small; it is always offered freely as a reward for merit. “Ask, and you will receive; seek, and you will find; knock, and the door will be opened to you.” said Christ. If our life is a prayer for enlightenment, the search will be clear, and the knock will definitely be answered.

When solar energy has been transmuted in the spleen it traverses the whole nervous system of the body glowing with a most [pg 126] beautiful color of a delicate rosy hue. It answers the same purpose as electricity in a telegraph system. We may string wires between cities, erect telegraph stations, install receivers and transmitters. We may even have operators ready at the keys, but until electric fluid is turned into our wires, the telegraph keys will refuse to click. So also in the body, the human spirit is operator, and from the central station of the brain, nerves ramify, go through the whole body to all the different muscles. When this vitalizing fluid of which we are speaking traverses the nervous system, the Ego may send his commands to the muscles and cause them to move but if the vital fluid for any reason does not flow into a certain part of the body such as an arm or a limb, then the spirit is powerless to move that part of the body and we say that it is paralyzed.

When solar energy is transformed in the spleen, it spreads throughout the entire nervous system, shining with a beautiful, delicate rosy color. It serves the same purpose as electricity in a telegraph system. We can run wires between cities, set up telegraph stations, and install receivers and transmitters. We can even have operators positioned at the keys, but until electrical current flows through our wires, the telegraph keys won’t respond. Similarly, in the body, the human spirit acts as the operator, and from the central station of the brain, nerves branch out to the entire body and all the different muscles. When this vital energy we are discussing moves through the nervous system, the Ego can send commands to the muscles to make them move. However, if this vital energy doesn't reach a certain part of the body, like an arm or a limb, then the spirit is unable to move that part of the body, and we say it’s paralyzed.

When we are in health, we specialize solar energy in such great quantities that we cannot use it all in the body and therefore it radiates through the pores of our skin in straight streams and serves a similar purpose as an exhaust fan. That machine drives the foul air out of a room or building and keeps the atmosphere within pure and sweet. [pg 127] The excessive vital force which radiates from the body drives out poisonous gases, deleterious microbes and effete matter thus tending to preserve a healthy condition. It also prevents armies of disease germs, which swarm about in the atmosphere, from entering; upon the same principle that a fly cannot wing its way into a building through the exhaust fan. Thus it serves a most beneficent purpose even after it has been utilized in our body and is returning to the free state.

When we're healthy, we harness solar energy in such large amounts that we can't use it all in our bodies, causing it to radiate through our skin in straight streams similar to how an exhaust fan works. That fan pushes out stale air from a room or building, keeping the environment fresh and clean. [pg 127] The excess vitality that radiates from our bodies pushes out harmful gases, dangerous microbes, and waste, helping to maintain good health. It also keeps disease-causing germs, which are present in the air, from getting in—similar to how a fly can't fly into a building through an exhaust fan. Therefore, it plays a very beneficial role even after it has been used in our bodies and is returning to the open environment.

It is a curious and most astounding sight when one first observes how, from exposed parts of the body such as hands and face, there suddenly commences to flow a stream of stars, cubes, pyramids and a variety of other geometrical forms. The writer has more than once rubbed his eyes when he first perceived the phenomenon, for it seemed that he must be suffering from hallucinations. The forms observed are chemical atoms however, which have served their purpose in the body and are expelled through the pores.

It’s a strange and astonishing sight when you first notice how, from exposed parts of the body like hands and face, a stream of stars, cubes, pyramids, and various other geometric shapes suddenly starts to flow. I’ve more than once rubbed my eyes when I first saw this phenomenon because it felt like I was having hallucinations. However, the shapes you see are actually chemical atoms that have done their job in the body and are being expelled through the pores.

When one has eaten a meal, vital fluid is consumed by the body in great quantities, for it is the cement whereby nature's forces build our food into the body. Therefore the radiations are weakest during the period of [pg 128] digestion. If the meal has been heavy, the outflow is very perceptibly diminished, and does not then cleanse our body as thoroughly as when the food has been digested, nor is it as potent in keeping out inimical germs. Therefore one is most liable to catch cold or other disease by overeating, a fault which should be avoided by all who wish to keep in good health.

When you finish eating a meal, your body consumes a lot of vital fluid because it’s what allows nature’s forces to turn food into energy. As a result, the radiations are weakest during the [pg 128] digestion process. If the meal was heavy, the outflow is noticeably reduced, which means it doesn't cleanse our body as effectively as when the food is digested properly, nor is it as effective at keeping harmful germs away. This makes you more likely to catch a cold or get sick from overeating, a habit everyone should avoid if they want to stay healthy.

During ill health the vital body specializes but little solar energy. Then, for a time, the visible body seems to feed upon the vital body as it were, so that the vehicle becomes more transparent and attenuated at the same rate as the visible body exhibits a state of emaciation. The cleansing odic radiations are almost entirely absent during sickness, therefore complications set in so easily.

During poor health, the vital body hardly harnesses any solar energy. For a while, the visible body appears to draw energy from the vital body, causing the vehicle to become more transparent and thinner, just as the visible body shows signs of being underweight. Cleansing odic radiations are mostly absent during illness, which is why complications arise so easily.

Though science has not directly observed this vital body of man, it has upon several occasions postulated the existence of such a vehicle as necessary to account for facts in life and the radiations have been observed by a number of scientists at different times and under varying conditions. Blondlot and Charpentier have called them N-rays after the city of Nantes where the radiations were observed by these scientists, others have [pg 129] named them “The Odic fluid”. Scientific investigators who have conducted researches into psychic phenomena have even photographed it when it has been extracted through the spleen by materializing spirits. Dr. Hotz for instance obtained two photographs of a materialization through the German medium, Minna-Demmler. On one a cloud of ether is seen oozing out through the left side of the medium, shapeless and without form. The second picture, taken a few moments later, shows the materialized spirit standing at the medium's side. Other photographs obtained by scientists from the Italian medium Eusapio Palladino show a luminous cloud over-hanging her left side.

Although science hasn't directly observed this essential aspect of humans, it has suggested the existence of such a force as necessary to explain various life phenomena. There have been observations of these radiations by several scientists at different times and under different conditions. Blondlot and Charpentier referred to them as N-rays, named after the city of Nantes, where they made their observations; others have called them “The Odic fluid.” Researchers investigating psychic phenomena have even captured photographs of it being extracted through the spleen by materializing spirits. For example, Dr. Hotz obtained two photographs of a materialization from the German medium, Minna-Demmler. In one, a cloud of ether is seen seeping out through the left side of the medium, shapeless and undefined. The second picture, taken shortly after, shows the materialized spirit next to the medium. Other photographs taken by scientists from the Italian medium Eusapio Palladino show a glowing cloud hovering over her left side.

We said in the beginning of this description that the vital body is an exact counterpart of the dense body with one exception: it is of the opposite sex or perhaps we should rather say polarity. As the vital body nourishes the dense vehicle, we may readily understand that blood is its highest visible expression, and also that a positively polarized vital body would generate more blood than a negative one. Woman who is physically negative has a positive vital body, hence she generates a surplus of blood which is relieved by [pg 130] the periodical flow. She is also more prone to tears, which are white bleeding, than man, whose negative vital body does not generate more blood than he can comfortably take care of. Therefore it is not necessary for him to have the outlets which relieve excess of blood in woman.

We mentioned at the beginning of this description that the vital body is an exact counterpart to the physical body with one exception: it has the opposite polarity. Just as the vital body nourishes the physical body, it's easy to see that blood is its highest visible expression, and a positively polarized vital body would produce more blood than a negatively polarized one. A woman, who is physically negative, has a positive vital body, so she generates a surplus of blood that is relieved through her monthly cycle. She is also more likely to cry, which can be seen as a form of white bleeding, compared to a man, whose negative vital body does not produce more blood than he can manage. As a result, he doesn't need the same outlets to relieve excess blood like a woman does.

The Desire Body.

The Desire Body.

In addition to the visible body and the vital body we also have a body made of desire stuff from which we form our feelings and emotions. This vehicle also impels us to seek sense gratification. But while the two instruments of which we have already spoken, are well organized, the desire body appears to spiritual sight as an ovoid cloud extending from sixteen to twenty inches beyond the physical body. It is above the head and below the feet so that our dense body sits in the center of this egg-shaped cloud as the yolk is in the center of an egg.

In addition to our physical body and our vital body, we also have a body made of desire, from which we form our feelings and emotions. This aspect also drives us to seek pleasure. However, while the two bodies we've already discussed are well-organized, the desire body appears to spiritual vision as an oval-shaped cloud that extends about sixteen to twenty inches beyond the physical body. It surrounds us above the head and below the feet, so our dense body sits in the center of this egg-shaped cloud, just like the yolk is at the center of an egg.

The reason for the rudimentary state of this vehicle is, that it has been added to the human constitution more recently than the bodies previously mentioned. Evolution of form may be likened to the manner in which [pg 131] the juices in the snail first condense into flesh and later become a hard shell. When our present visible body first germinated in the spirit, it was a thought-form, but gradually it has become denser and more concrete until it is now a chemical crystallization. The vital body was next emanated by the spirit as a thought-form and is in the third stage of concretion which is etheric. The desire body is a still later acquisition. That also was a thought form at its inception, but has now condensed to desire stuff, and the mind, which we have only recently received, is still but a mere cloudy thought form.

The reason this vehicle is quite basic is that it has been added to our constitution more recently than the bodies mentioned earlier. The evolution of form can be compared to how the juices in a snail first condense into flesh and later become a hard shell. When our current visible body first developed in the spirit, it was a thought-form, but over time, it has become denser and more solid until it is now a chemical crystallization. The vital body was then emitted by the spirit as a thought-form and is in the third stage of solidity, which is etheric. The desire body came even later. It also started as a thought-form but has now condensed into desire substance, and our mind, which we have only recently acquired, is still just a vague thought form.

Arms and limbs, ears and eyes are not necessary to use the desire body, for it can glide through space more swiftly than wind without such means of locomotion as we require in this visible world.

Arms and legs, ears and eyes aren’t needed to use the desire body, because it can move through space faster than the wind without the means of transportation we need in this visible world.

When viewed by spiritual sight, it appears that there are in this desire body a number of whirling vortices. We have already explained that it is a characteristic of desire stuff to be in constant motion, and from the main vortex in the region of the liver there is a constant outwelling flow which radiates towards the periphery of this egg-shaped body and returns to the center through a [pg 132] number of other vortices. The desire body exhibits all the colors and shades which we know and a vast number of others which are indescribable in earthly language. Those colors vary in every person according to his characteristics and temperament and they also vary from moment to moment as passing moods, fancies or emotions are experienced by him. There is however in each one a certain basic color dependent upon the ruling star at the moment of his birth. The man in whose horoscope Mars is peculiarly strong usually has a crimson tint in his aura, where Jupiter is the strongest planet the prevailing tint seems to be a bluish tone, and so on with the other planets.

When seen with spiritual insight, it looks like there are several swirling vortices in the desire body. We’ve already noted that desire energy is always in motion, and from the main vortex located around the liver, there's a continuous outflow that radiates toward the edges of this egg-shaped structure and returns to the center through several other vortices. The desire body shows all the colors and shades we recognize, along with many others that are beyond description in human language. Those colors change in each person based on their traits and temperament, and they fluctuate from moment to moment as different moods, whims, or feelings arise. However, there is always a particular base color for each individual, influenced by the ruling star at the time of their birth. A person whose astrological chart features a strong Mars often has a crimson hue in their aura, whereas if Jupiter is the dominant planet, the predominant hue tends to be bluish, and this pattern applies to other planets as well.

There was a time in the earth's past history when incrustation was not yet complete, and human beings of that time lived upon islands here and there, amid boiling seas. They had not yet evolved eyes or ears, but a little organ: the pineal gland, which anatomists have called the third eye, protruded through the back of the head and was a localised organ of feeling, which warned the man when he came too near a volcanic crater and thus enabled him to escape destruction. Since then the cerebral hemispheres have covered [pg 133] the pineal gland, and instead of a single organ of feeling, the whole body inside and out is sensitive to impacts, which of course is a much higher state of development.

There was a time in Earth's history when the land wasn't fully formed, and early humans lived on various islands in turbulent seas. They hadn't yet developed eyes or ears, but they had a small organ called the pineal gland, which anatomists referred to as the third eye. It stuck out from the back of the head and acted as a localized emotional center, warning people when they got too close to a volcanic crater, helping them escape danger. Over time, the brain's hemispheres have covered the pineal gland, and instead of just one organ for sensing, the entire body, inside and out, has become sensitive to stimuli, which is obviously a more advanced state of development.

In the desire body every particle is sensitive to vibrations similar to those which we call sight, sounds and feelings and every particle is in incessant motion rapidly swirling about so that in the same instant it may be at the top and bottom of the desire body and impart at all points to all the other particles a sensation of that which it has experienced thus every particle of desire stuff in this vehicle of ours will instantly feel any sensation experienced by any single particle. Therefore the desire body is of an exceedingly sensitive nature, capable of most intense feelings and emotions.

In the desire body, every particle is sensitive to vibrations similar to what we perceive as sight, sound, and feelings, and each particle is in constant motion, rapidly swirling around so that, in the same moment, it can be at the top and the bottom of the desire body, transmitting sensations about its experiences to all the other particles. This means that every particle of desire material in our vehicle will immediately feel any sensation experienced by any single particle. Therefore, the desire body is extremely sensitive and capable of experiencing very intense feelings and emotions.

The Mind.

The Mind.

This is the latest acquisition of the human spirit, and in most people who have not yet accustomed themselves to orderly, consecutive thought, it is a mere inchoate cloud disposed particularly in the region of the head. When looking at a person clairvoyantly there appears to be an empty space in the center of the forehead just above and between the [pg 134] eyebrows. It looks like the blue part of a gas flame. That is mind stuff which veils the human spirit, or Ego, and the writer has been told that not even the most gifted seer can penetrate that veil which is said to have been spoken of in ancient Egypt as the veil of Isis which none may lift and live, for behind that veil is the Holy of Holies, the temple of our body, where the spirit is to be left secure from all intrusion.

This is the latest development of the human spirit, and for most people who haven't yet trained themselves to think in an orderly and coherent way, it's just a vague cloud located mainly in the head. When looking at someone with psychic insight, there seems to be an empty space in the center of the forehead, just above and between the eyebrows. It resembles the blue part of a gas flame. That represents mind stuff that conceals the human spirit, or Ego, and I've been told that not even the most talented seer can see through that veil, which was referred to in ancient Egypt as “the veil of Isis,” which no one can lift and survive, because behind that veil lies the Holy of Holies, the sacred space of our body, where the spirit should remain protected from all intrusion.

To those who have not previously studied the deeper philosophies the question may occur: But why all these divisions; even the Bible speaks only of soul and body, for most people believe soul and spirit to be synonymous terms. We can only answer that this division is not arbitrary but necessary, and founded upon facts in nature. Neither is it correct to regard the soul and the spirit as synonymous. Paul himself speaks of the natural body which is composed of physical substances: solids, liquids, gases and ethers; he mentions a spiritual body, which is the vehicle of the spirit composed of the mind and desire body, and the spirit itself, which is called Ego in Latin or “I” in English.

For those who haven't explored deeper philosophies before, a question may arise: Why all these divisions? Even the Bible only talks about the soul and body, since most people think of soul and spirit as the same thing. We can only say that this division isn't random but necessary, based on facts in nature. It's also not accurate to consider the soul and the spirit as identical. Paul himself refers to the human body, which is made up of physical substances: solids, liquids, gases, and ethers; he mentions a spirit body, which is the vehicle of the spirit made of the mind and desire body, and the spirit itself, known as Ego in Latin or “I” in English.

That term “I” is an appelation which can only be made by the human spirit of itself. [pg 135] We may all call a dog, dog; or we may call a table, table, and any one else may apply the same name to the dog and to the table, but only a human being can be called “I” and only he himself can apply that most exclusive of all words, I, for this is the badge of self-consciousness, the recognition by the human spirit of itself as an entity, separate and apart from all others.

That term "I" is a name that can only be used by the human spirit for itself. [pg 135] We can all call a dog a dog, or a table a table, and anyone else can use the same names for the dog and the table, but only a human can be called “I”, and only that person can use the most exclusive word, I, because it signifies self-awareness, the human spirit’s recognition of itself as a being, distinct and separate from all others.

Thus we see that the constitution of man is more complex than appears upon the surface, and we will now proceed to note the effect upon this multiplex being of various conditions of life.

Thus we see that the makeup of a person is more complicated than it seems at first glance, and we will now proceed to observe how different life conditions impact this multifaceted being.

[pg 136]

Chapter 5. Life and Death

Invisible Helpers and Mediums.

Invisible Helpers and Channels.

There are two classes of people in the world. In one class the vital and dense bodies are so firmly cemented that the ethers cannot be extracted under any circumstances but remain with the dense body at all times and under all conditions from birth to death. Those people are insensible to any supersensuous sights or sounds. They are therefore usually exceedingly sceptic, and believe nothing exists but what they can see.

There are two types of people in the world. In one type, the physical bodies are so tightly bound that the spiritual energies can't be separated under any circumstances and stay with the physical body at all times from birth to death. These people are unaware of any spiritual sights or sounds. As a result, they tend to be extremely skeptical and believe that nothing exists except what they can see.

There is another class of people in whom the connection between the dense and the vital bodies is more or less loose, so that the ether of their vital bodies vibrates at a higher rate than in the first class mentioned. These people are therefore more or less sensitive to the spiritual world.

There’s another group of people where the link between their physical and energetic bodies is somewhat loose, causing the energy of their vital bodies to vibrate at a higher frequency than in the first group mentioned. As a result, these individuals tend to be more sensitive to the spiritual realm.

This class of sensitives may again be divided. Some are weak characters, dominated [pg 137] by the will of others in a negative manner, as mediums, who are the prey of disembodied spirits desirous of obtaining a physical body when they have lost their own by death.

This group of sensitive individuals can be further divided. Some have weak personalities, easily influenced by the wills of others in a negative way, like mediums, who become targets for disembodied spirits that want to gain a physical body after losing their own through death. [pg 137]

The other class of sensitives are strong positive characters, who act only from within, according to their own will. They may develop into trained clairvoyants, and be their own masters instead of slaves of a disembodied spirit. In some sensitives of both classes it is possible to extract part of the ether which forms the vital body. When a disembodied spirit obtains a subject of that nature, it develops the sensitive as a materializing medium. The man who is capable of extracting his own vital body by an act of will, becomes a citizen of two worlds, independent and free. Such are usually known as Invisible Helpers. There are certain other abnormal conditions where the vital body and the dense body are separated totally or in part, for instance if we place our limb in an uncomfortable position so that circulation of the blood ceases. Then we may see the etheric limb hanging down below the visible limb as a stocking. When we restore circulation and the etheric limb seeks to enter into place, an intense prickly sensation is felt, due to the [pg 138] fact that the little streams of force, which radiate all through the ether, seek to permeate the molecules of the limb and stir them into renewed vibration. When a person is drowning, the vital body also separates from the dense vehicle and the intense prickly pain incident to resuscitation is also due to the cause mentioned.

The other type of sensitives are strong awesome individuals who operate solely from their own internal will. They can develop into skilled clairvoyants and take control of their abilities instead of being controlled by a disembodied spirit. In some sensitives, regardless of their type, it's possible to extract part of the ether that makes up the vital body. When a disembodied spirit finds someone like that, it enhances the sensitive as a psychic medium. A person who can willfully extract their own vital body becomes a citizen of two realms, independent and liberated. Such individuals are typically referred to as Invisible Helpers. There are specific abnormal conditions where the vital body and the physical body are entirely or partially separated, such as when we position our limb uncomfortably, cutting off circulation. In those cases, we might see the etheric limb hanging below the visible limb like a stocking. When circulation is restored and the etheric limb tries to return, a sharp, prickly sensation is experienced because the small streams of force radiating throughout the ether attempt to permeate the molecules of the limb and stimulate them back into motion. When someone is drowning, the vital body also separates from the physical body, and the sharp pain experienced during resuscitation is due to the same reason.

While we are awake and going about our work in the Physical World, the desire body and mind both permeate the dense and the vital bodies, and there is a constant war between the desire nature and the vital body. The vital body is continually engaged in building up the human organism, while the impulses of the desire body tend to tire and to break down tissue. Gradually, in the course of the day, the vital body loses ground before the onslaughts of the desire body, poisons of decay slowly accumulate and the flow of vital fluid becomes more and more sluggish, until at length it is incapable of moving the muscles. The body then feels heavy and drowsy. At last the vital body collapses, as it were, the little streams of force which permeate each atom seem to shrivel up, and the Ego is forced to abandon its body to the restorative powers of sleep.

While we are awake and going about our work in the physical world, both the desire-based mind and body affect our dense and vital bodies, leading to a constant struggle between our desires and our vital body. The vital body is always focused on maintaining the human organism, while the impulses from the desire body tend to exhaust and break down tissue. Over the course of the day, the vital body gradually loses ground against the attacks from the desire body, toxins from decay slowly build up, and the flow of vital energy becomes increasingly sluggish, until it can no longer move the muscles. The body then feels heavy and sleepy. Eventually, the vital body collapses, as if the small streams of energy that flow through each atom start to wither, and the self is compelled to leave its body to recover through sleep.

[pg 139]

When a building has become dilapidated and is to be restored and put in thorough repair, the tenants must move out to let the workmen have a free field. So also when the building of a spirit has become unfit for further use, it must withdraw therefrom. As the desire body caused the damage, it is a logical conclusion that that also must be removed. Every night when our body has become tired, the higher vehicles are withdrawn, only the dense and vital bodies are left upon the bed.

When a building is falling apart and needs to be refurbished and completely repaired, the tenants have to move out to give the workers the space they need. Similarly, when a person's spirit has become unsuitable for further use, it has to detach itself. Since the desire body caused the damage, it makes sense that it should also be removed. Every night, when our body gets tired, our higher selves pull away, leaving only the physical and vital bodies on the bed.

Then the process of restoration commences and lasts for a longer or a shorter time according to circumstances.

Then the restoration process begins and lasts for a shorter or longer period depending on the circumstances.

At times however, the grip of the desire body upon our denser vehicles is so strong that it refuses to let go. When it has become so interested in the proceedings of the day, it continues to ruminate over them after the collapse of the physical body, and is perhaps only half extracted from that vehicle. Then it may transmit sights and sounds of the desire world to the brain. But as the connections are necessarily askew under such conditions, the most confused dreams result. Furthermore, as the desire body compels motion, the body is very apt to toss about when [pg 140] the desire body is not fully extracted, hence the restless sleep which usually accompanies dreams of a confused nature.

At times, however, the hold that the desire body has on our physical selves is so strong that it won’t let go. When it becomes really focused on the events of the day, it keeps thinking about them even after the physical body has shut down, and may only be partially separated from that body. Then it can send images and sounds from the desire world to the brain. But since the connections are naturally off-kilter in such situations, it leads to very confusing dreams. Additionally, because the desire body causes movement, the physical body tends to thrash around when the desire body is not completely detached, resulting in the restless sleep that often comes with confusing dreams.

There are times of course when dreams are prophetic and come true, but such dreams result only after complete extraction of the desire body, under circumstances where the spirit has seen some danger perhaps, which may befall, and then impresses the fact upon the brain at the moment of awakening.

There are times when dreams are prophetic and actually come true, but such dreams only happen after the complete extraction of the desire body, in situations where the spirit has perceived some potential danger and then impresses that fact upon the brain at the moment of waking.

It also happens that the spirit goes upon a soul flight and omits to perform its part of the work of restoration, then the body will not be fit to re-enter in the morning, so it sleeps on. The spirit may thus roam afield for a number of days, or even weeks, before it again enters its physical body and assumes the normal routine of alternating waking and sleep. This condition is called trance, and the spirit may remember upon its return what it has seen and heard in the super-physical realm, or it may have forgotten, according to the stage of its development and the depth of the trance condition. When the trance is very light, the spirit is usually present in the room where its body lies all the time, and upon its return to the body it will be able to recount to relatives all they [pg 141] said and did while its body lay unconscious. Where the trance is deeper, the returning spirit will usually be unconscious of what happened around its body, but may recount experiences from the invisible world.

It also happens that the spirit goes on a soul flight and skips its role in the process of restoration; as a result, the body won't be ready to re-enter in the morning, so it just stays asleep. The spirit can wander for several days, or even weeks, before returning to its physical body and resuming the usual cycle of waking and sleeping. This state is called trance, and when it comes back, the spirit may remember what it has seen and heard in the super-physical realm, or it may have forgotten, depending on its level of development and how deep the trance was. When the trance is light, the spirit is usually aware of the room where its body lies, and upon returning, it can tell family members everything they said and did while its body was unconscious. In deeper trances, the returning spirit often has no awareness of what happened around its body but might share experiences from the invisible world.

A few years ago a little girl by the name of Florence Bennett in Kankakee, Illinois, fell into such a trance. She returned to the body every few days, but stayed within only a few hours each time, and the whole trance lasted three weeks, more or less. During the returns to her body she told relatives that in her absence she seemed to be in a place inhabited by all the people who died. But she stated that none of them spoke about dying and no one among them seemed to realize that they were dead. Among those she had seen was a locomotive engineer who had been accidentally killed. His body was mangled in the accident which caused death. The little girl perceived him there walking about minus arms, and with lesions upon his head, all of which is in line with facts usually seen by mystic investigators. Persons who have been hurt in accidents go about thus, until they learn that a mere wish to have their body made whole will supply a new arm or [pg 142] limb, for desire stuff is most quickly and readily molded by thought.

A few years ago, a little girl named Florence Bennett in Kankakee, Illinois, fell into a trance. She returned to her body every few days but only stayed for a few hours each time, and the whole trance lasted about three weeks. When she would come back, she told her relatives that while she was away, she seemed to be in a place filled with all the people who had died. However, she mentioned that none of them talked about dying, and no one there seemed to realize they were dead. Among those she saw was a train engineer who had been accidentally killed. His body was severely damaged in the accident that caused his death. The little girl saw him walking around without arms and with injuries on his head, which matches what mystic investigators usually observe. People who have been hurt in accidents often appear this way until they realize that simply wishing for their body to be whole can create a new arm or limb, as desire is shaped quickly and easily by thought.

Death.

Death.

After a longer or shorter time there comes in each life a point where the experiences which a spirit can gain from its present environment have been exhausted, and life terminates in death.

After a shorter or longer period, there comes a time in every life when the experiences that a soul can acquire from its current surroundings have been fully explored, and life ends in death.

Death may be sudden and seemingly unexpected, as for instance by earthquake, upon the battle-field, or by accident, as we call it, but in reality, death is never accidental or unforeseen by Higher Powers. Not a sparrow falls to the ground without divine Will. There are along life's path partings of the way, as it were; on one side the main line of life continues onward, the other path leads into what we might call a blind alley. If the man takes that path, it soon ends in death. We are here in life for the sake of gaining experience and each life has a certain harvest to reap. If we order our life in such a manner that we gain the knowledge it is intended we should acquire, we continue in life, and opportunities of different kinds constantly come our way. But if we neglect them, and the life goes into paths which are not congruous [pg 143] to our individual development it would be a waste of time to let us stay in such environment. Therefore the Great and Wise Beings, Who are behind the scene of evolution, terminate our life, that we may have a fresh start in a different sphere of influence. The law of conservation of energy is not confined to the Physical World, but operates in the spiritual realms also. There is nothing in life that has not its purpose. We do wrong to rail against circumstances, no matter how disagreeable, we should rather endeavor to learn the lessons which are contained therein, that we may live a long and useful life. Some one may object, and say: You are inconsistent in your teachings. You say there is really no death, that we go into a brighter existence, and that we have to learn other lessons there in a different sphere of usefulness! Why then aim to live a long life here?

Death can happen suddenly and unexpectedly, like in an earthquake, on a battlefield, or due to an accident, but in reality, death is never random or unforeseen by Higher Powers. Not even a sparrow falls to the ground without divine Will. Along life's journey, there are forks in the road; on one side, the main path of life continues, while the other leads into what could be seen as a dead end. If someone chooses that path, it soon leads to death. We are here in life to gain experience, and each life has its own lessons to learn. If we live in a way that enables us to gain the knowledge we are meant to acquire, we continue in life, and various opportunities constantly come our way. However, if we ignore them and our life deviates into paths that are not in line with our personal growth, it's just a waste of time to remain in that environment. Hence, the Great and Wise Beings, who operate behind the scenes of evolution, end our lives so we can have a fresh start in a different sphere of influence. The law of conservation of energy does not apply only to the Physical World but also operates in the spiritual realms. Everything in life has a purpose. It is wrong to complain about circumstances, no matter how unpleasant; instead, we should strive to learn the lessons they offer so we can lead a long and meaningful life. Someone might object and say: You're being inconsistent in your teachings. You claim that there's really no death, that we move into a brighter existence, and that we need to learn other lessons in a different realm of usefulness! So why aim to live a long life here?

It is very true that we make these claims, and they are perfectly consistent with the other assertions just mentioned, but there are lessons to be learned here which cannot be learned in the other worlds, and we have to bring up this physical body through the useless years of childhood, through hot and [pg 144] impulsive youth, to the ripeness of manhood or womanhood, before it becomes of true spiritual use. The longer we live after maturity has been attained, when we have commenced to look upon the serious side of life and started to truly learn lessons which make for soulgrowth, the more experience we shall gather and the richer our harvest will be. Then, in a later existence, we shall be so much more advanced, and capable of taking up tasks that would be impossible with less length of life and breadth of activity. Besides, it is hard to die for the man in the prime of life with a wife and growing family whom he loves; with ambitions of greatness unfulfilled; with hosts of friends about him, and with interests all centered upon the material plane of existence. It is sad for the woman whose heart is bound up in home and the little ones she has reared, to leave them, perhaps without anyone to care for them; to know that they have to fight their way alone through the early years when her tender care is needed, and perhaps to see those little ones abused, and she unable to lift a hand, though her heart may bleed as freely as it would in earth life. All these things are sad, and they bind the spirit to earth for a much longer [pg 145] time than ordinarily, they hinder it from reaping the experiences it should reap upon the other side of death, and they make it desirable along with other reasons already mentioned to live a long life before passing onwards.

It's definitely true that we make these claims, and they align perfectly with the other points mentioned earlier, but there are lessons to be learned here that can't be learned in other realms. We need to nurture this physical body through the pointless years of childhood, through the energetic and impulsive years of youth, until we reach adulthood before it can truly serve a spiritual purpose. The longer we live after reaching maturity, when we start to see the serious side of life and genuinely learn lessons that lead to soul growth, the more experiences we will accumulate, and the richer our rewards will be. Then, in a future life, we will be much more advanced and ready to take on challenges that would be impossible without this extended time and variety of experiences. Moreover, it’s difficult for a man in the prime of life, with a loving wife and growing family, to face death; with unfulfilled ambitions and surrounded by many friends, focusing all his interests on the material side of existence. It’s heartbreaking for a woman whose heart is tied to her home and the children she has nurtured to leave them, possibly without anyone to look after them; to know they will have to struggle through formative years when her care is essential and to witness them suffer while she is powerless, even though her heart aches just as much as it would in life. All these situations are tragic, and they tie the spirit to the earth for a much longer span than usual, keeping it from gaining the experiences it should have on the other side of death, making it all the more worthwhile, along with other reasons already mentioned, to live a long life before moving on.

The difference between those who pass out at a ripe old age, and one who leaves this earth in the prime of life, may be illustrated by the manner in which the seed clings to a fruit in an unripe state. A great deal of force is necessary to tear the stone from a green peach; it has such a tenacious hold upon the fruit that shreds of pulp adhere to it when forcibly removed, so also the spirit clings to the flesh in middle life and a certain part of its material interest remain and bind it to earth after death. On the other hand, when a life has been lived to the full, when the spirit has had time to realize its ambitions or to find out their futility, when the duties of life have been performed and satisfaction rests upon the brow of an aged man or woman; or when the life has been misspent and the pangs of conscience have worked upon the man and shown him his mistakes; when, in fact, the spirit has learned the lessons of life, as it must have to come [pg 146] to old age; then it may be likened to the seed of the ripe fruit which falls out clean, without a vestige of flesh clinging thereto, at the moment the encasing pulp is opened. Therefore we say, as before, that though there is a brighter existence in store for those who have lived well, it is nevertheless best to live a long life and to live it to the fullest extent possible.

The difference between those who pass away at a ripe old age and those who leave this world in the prime of life can be compared to how a seed clings to an unripe fruit. A lot of effort is needed to separate the pit from a green peach; it holds onto the fruit so tightly that bits of pulp come off with it when pulled away. Similarly, the spirit clings to the body during middle age, and some of its material ties remain, binding it to the earth after death. On the other hand, when someone has lived life to the fullest, when the spirit has had time to achieve its goals or to realize their futility, when life’s responsibilities have been fulfilled and satisfaction is evident in an older person; or when life has been wasted, and guilt has shown a person their mistakes; when, in fact, the spirit has learned life’s lessons, as it must to reach old age; then it can be compared to the seed of ripe fruit that falls out cleanly, without any flesh clinging to it, at the moment the surrounding pulp opens. Therefore, we say, as before, that while there is a brighter existence ahead for those who have lived well, it is still best to live a long life and to make the most of it.

We also maintain, that no matter what may be the circumstances of a man's death, it is not accidental; it has either been brought about by his own neglect to embrace opportunities of growth, or else life has been lived to the ultimate possible. There is one exception to that rule, and that is due to man's exercise of his divine prerogative of interference. If we lived according to schedule, if we all assimilated the experiences designed for our growth by the Creative Powers, we should live to the ultimate length, but we ourselves usually shorten our lives by not taking advantage of opportunities, and it also happens that other men may shorten our lives and cut them off as suddenly as the so-called accident whereby the divine rulers terminate our life here. In other words, murder, or fatal accidents brought about by human [pg 147] carelessness, are in reality the only termination to life not planned by invisible leaders of humanity. No one is ever compelled to do murder or other evil, or there could not come to them a just retribution for their acts. The Christ said that evil must come but woe unto him by whom it cometh, and to harmonize that with the law of divine justice: “as a man soweth, so shall he also reap,” there must at least be absolute free will in respect to evil acts.

We also believe that no matter the circumstances of a person's death, it's not random; it has either come about due to their own failure to seize opportunities for growth, or their life has been lived to its fullest potential. There is one exception to this rule, which is when a person chooses to interfere in a divine way. If we followed a schedule, if we all absorbed the experiences meant for our growth by the Creative Forces, we would live to our full lifespan. However, ourselves often shorten our lives by not taking advantage of opportunities, and it can also happen that others may cut our lives short or end them suddenly through what are called accidents, which are really situations where divine rulers end our life here. In other words, murder or fatal accidents caused by human[pg 147]negligence are essentially the only endings to life not planned by the invisible leaders of humanity. No one is ever forced to commit murder or any other evil act, or else they wouldn’t face just consequences for their actions. Christ said that evil must come, but cursed is the one through whom it comes, and to align that with the law of divine justice: "As a person plants, so shall they also harvest." There must at least be complete free will when it comes to evil actions..

There are also cases where a person lives such a full and good life of such vast benefit to humanity and to himself, that his days are lengthened beyond the ultimate, as they are shortened by neglect, but such cases are of course too few to allow of their being dwelt upon at length.

There are also instances where someone lives such a fulfilling and positive life that greatly benefits both humanity and himself, causing his days to be extended beyond what is typical, just as they can be cut short by neglect. However, these instances are, of course, too rare to discuss in detail.

Where death is not sudden as in the case of accidents, but occurs at home after an illness, quietly and peacefully, dying persons usually experience a falling upon them as of a pall of great darkness shortly before termination of life. Many pass out from the body under that condition, and do not see the light again until they have entered the super-physical realms. There are many other cases however, where the darkness lifts before the [pg 148] final release from the body. Then the dying person views both worlds at once, and is cognizant of the presence of both dead and living friends. Under such circumstances it very often happens that a mother sees some of her children who have gone before, and she will exclaim joyously: Oh, there is Johnny standing at the foot of my bed; my but hasn't he grown! The living relatives may feel shocked and uneasy, thinking the mother suffering from hallucinations, while in reality she is more clear-sighted than they; she perceives those who have passed beyond the veil who have come to greet and help her to make herself at home in the new world she is entering.

Where death isn't sudden like in accidents, but happens at home after an illness, quietly and peacefully, people who are dying often feel a heavy darkness descending on them shortly before they pass away. Many leave their bodies in that state and don't see the light again until they enter the spiritual realms. However, there are many cases where the darkness lifts before the final departure from the body. Then the person dying can see both worlds at once and is aware of the presence of both deceased and living friends. In such moments, it's common for a mother to see some of her children who have already passed, and she might joyfully exclaim, "Oh, there's Johnny standing at the foot of my bed; my, hasn’t he grown!" The living relatives might feel shocked and uneasy, thinking the mother is having hallucinations, while in truth, she is clearer than they are; she sees those who have passed beyond the veil who have come to greet her and help her feel at home in the new world she is entering.

Each human being is an individual, separate and apart from all others, and as experiences in the life of each differ from those of all others in the interval from the cradle to the grave, so we may also reasonably infer that the experiences of each spirit vary from those of every other spirit when it passes through the gates of birth and death. We print what purports to be a spirit message communicated by the late Professor James of Harvard at the Boston spirit temple, and in which he describes sensations which he felt [pg 149] when passing through the gate of death. We do not vouch for its authenticity as we have not investigated the matter personally.

Each person is an individual, distinct and separate from everyone else. Since the experiences in each person's life differ from those of all others from birth to death, we can reasonably conclude that the experiences of each spirit also vary from those of every other spirit as they move through birth and death. We are sharing what is claimed to be a spiritual message communicated by the late Professor James from Harvard at the Boston spirit temple, where he describes the sensations he felt [pg 149] when he passed through the gate of death. We do not guarantee its authenticity, as we have not personally investigated the matter.

Professor James had promised to communicate after death with his friends in this life, and the whole world of psychic research was and still is on watch for a word from him. Several mediums have claimed that Professor James has communicated through them, but the most remarkable are those given through the Boston spirit temple as follows:

Professor James had promised to reach out after his death to his friends in this life, and the entire field of psychic research has been and still is waiting for a message from him. Several mediums have claimed that Professor James has communicated through them, but the most notable are those shared through the Boston spirit temple as follows:

And this is death, only to fall asleep, only to awaken in the morning and to know that all is well. I am not dead, only arisen.

This is what death is like: simply falling asleep and then waking up in the morning, realizing everything is alright. I’m not dead, just awake.


I only know that I experienced a great shock through my entire system, as if some mighty bond had been rent asunder. For a moment I was dazed and lost consciousness. When I awakened I found myself standing beside the old body which had served me faithfully and well. To say that I was surprised would only inadequately express the sensation that thrilled my very being, and I realized that some wonderful change had taken place. Suddenly I became conscious that my body was surrounded by many of my friends, and an uncontrollable desire took possession of me to speak and touch them that they might know that I still lived. Drawing a little nearer to that which was so like [pg 150] and yet unlike myself, I stretched forth my hand and touched them, but they heeded me not.

“I only know that I felt a huge shock go through my whole system, as if some strong bond had been broken. For a moment, I was dazed and lost consciousness. When I came to, I found myself standing next to the old body that had served me faithfully. Saying I was surprised doesn’t even begin to describe the feeling that flooded my being, and I realized that something incredible had happened. Suddenly, I noticed that my body was surrounded by many of my friends, and I felt an overwhelming urge to speak and touch them so they would know I was still alive. I moved a little closer to what looked so much like me, but was also so different. I reached out my hand and touched them, but they didn’t respond to me.”


Then it was that the full significance of the great change that had taken place flashed upon my newly awakened senses; then it was that I realized that an impenetrable barrier separated me from my loved ones on earth, and that this great change which had taken place was indeed death. A sense of weariness and longing for rest took possession of me. I seemed to be transported through space, and I lost consciousness, to awaken in a land so different and yet so similar to the one which I had lately left. It was not possible for me to describe my sensations when I again regained consciousness and realized that, though dead, I was still alive.

That’s when the reality of the huge change I had experienced hit me like a wave; that’s when I realized there was an unbreakable barrier between me and my loved ones back on earth, and that this huge change was, in fact, death. A deep sense of exhaustion and a longing for peace overwhelmed me. It felt like I was being carried through space, and I lost awareness, only to awaken in a place that was so different yet so familiar to the one I had just left. I can't really explain what I felt when I became aware again and understood that, even though I was dead, I was still very much alive.

When I first became conscious of my new environment I was resting in a beautiful grove, and was realizing as never before what it was to be at peace with myself and all the world.

When I first noticed my new surroundings, I was unwinding in a beautiful grove, and I was experiencing, like never before, what it felt like to be at peace with myself and the whole world.


I know that only with the greatest difficulty shall I be enabled to express to you my sensations when I fully realized that I had awakened to a new life. All was still, no sound broke the silence. Darkness had surrounded me. In fact, I seemed to be enveloped in a heavy mist, beyond which my gaze could not penetrate. Soon in the distance I discerned a faint glimmer of light, which slowly approached me, and then, to my wonder and joy, I beheld the face of her who had been my guiding star in the early days of my earth life.

I know it’s going to be really tough for me to express my feelings when I fully realize I've woken up to a new life. Everything is quiet, and no sound breaks the silence. I'm surrounded by darkness. It feels like I'm wrapped in a heavy fog that I can't see through. Soon, in the distance, I see a faint light that gradually gets closer to me. To my surprise and joy, I see the face of the one who was my guiding star during my early days of life here on earth.

[pg 151]

One of the saddest sights witnessed by the seer at a death-bed is the tortures to which we often subject our dying friends on account of ignorance of how to care for them in that condition. We have a science of birth; obstetricians who have been trained for years in their profession and have developed a wonderful skill, assist the little stranger into this world. We have also trained nurses attendant upon mother and child, the ingenuity of brilliant minds is focused upon the problem of how to make maternity easier, neither pains nor money are spared in these beneficent efforts for one whom we have never seen, but when the friend of a lifetime, the man who has served his kind well and nobly in profession, state, or church, is to leave the scene of his labors for a new field of activity, when the woman—who has labored to no less good purpose in bringing up a family to take its part in the world's work—has to leave that home and family, when one whom we have loved all our lives is about to bid us the final farewell, we stand by utterly at a loss how to help; perhaps we even do the very things most detrimental to the comfort and welfare of the departing one.

One of the saddest things the seer sees at a deathbed is the pain we often cause our dying friends due to our ignorance about how to care for them in that state. We have a whole system for childbirth; obstetricians spend years training and develop incredible skills to help bring new life into the world. We also have trained nurses who support mothers and babies, and the brilliant minds in this field focus on how to make maternity easier. Neither effort nor money is spared in these compassionate endeavors for someone we’ve never met, but when a lifelong friend—someone who has served their community well in their career, politics, or faith—is about to leave this life, or when a woman who has raised a family to contribute to society is leaving her home and loved ones, or when someone we’ve cherished our entire lives is getting ready to say goodbye for good, we stand by feeling completely helpless. We might even end up doing things that are most harmful to the comfort and well-being of the person who is passing away.

[pg 152]

Probably there is no form of torture more commonly inflicted upon the dying than that which is caused by administering stimulants. Such potions have the effect of drawing a departing spirit into its body with the force of a catapult, to remain and to suffer for sometime longer. Investigators of conditions beyond have heard many complaints of such treatment. When it is seen that death must inevitably ensue, let not selfish desire to keep a departing spirit a little longer prompt us to inflict such tortures upon it. The death chamber should be a place of the utmost quiet, a place of peace and of prayer, for at that time, and for three and one-half days after the last breath, the spirit is passing through a Gethsemane and needs all the assistance that can be given. The value of the life that has just been passed depends greatly upon conditions which then prevail about the body; yes even the conditions of its future life are influenced by our attitude during that time, so that if ever we were our brother's keeper in life, we are a thousand times more so at death.

There’s probably no form of torture more commonly inflicted upon the dying than the administering of stimulants. These potions pull a departing spirit back into its body with the force of a catapult, making them linger and suffer for a little while longer. Those who explore what lies beyond have received many complaints about such treatment. When it's clear that death is inevitable, let's not let our selfish desire to keep a departing spirit around a bit longer prompt us to inflict such tortures on them. The death chamber should be a place of complete quiet, a space of peace and prayer, because during that time, and for three and a half days after the last breath, the spirit is going through a Gethsemane and needs all the support it can get. The value of the life that has just passed depends significantly on the conditions surrounding the body at that time; yes, even the conditions of its future life are influenced by our attitude during that period, so if we were ever our brother's keeper in life, we are a thousand times more so at death.

Post-mortem examinations, embalming and cremation during the period mentioned, not only disturb the passing spirit mentally, but [pg 153] are productive of a certain amount of pain, for there is still a slight connection with the discarded vehicle. If sanitary laws require us to prevent decomposition while thus keeping the body for cremation, it may be packed in ice till the three and one-half days have passed. After that time the spirit will not suffer, no matter what happens to the body.

Post-mortem exams, embalming, and cremation during that time not only disturb the spirit mentally but also cause some pain since there’s still a slight connection to the physical body. If health regulations require us to stop decomposition while holding the body for cremation, it can be stored in ice until three and a half days have passed. After that, the spirit won’t feel pain, regardless of what happens to the body. [pg 153]

The Panorama of a Past Life.

A Summary of a Past Life.

No matter how long we may keep the spirit from passing out however, at last there will come a time when no stimulant can hold it and the last breath is drawn. Then the silver cord, of which the Bible speaks, and which holds the higher and the lower vehicles together, snaps in the heart and causes that organ to stop. That rupture releases the vital body, and that with the desire body and mind float above the visible body for from one to three and one-half days while the spirit is engaged in reviewing the past life, an exceedingly important part of its post-mortem experience. Upon that review depends its whole existence from death to a new birth.

No matter how long we manage to keep the spirit from leaving, eventually there will come a time when no amount of stimulation can prevent it, and the last breath is taken. Then the silver cord mentioned in the Bible, which connects the higher and lower aspects of our being, snaps at the heart, causing it to stop. This rupture frees the vital body, which, along with the desire body and mind, hovers above the physical body for anywhere from one to three and a half days while the spirit reflects on its past life—a crucial part of its experience after death. The way it reviews its life will determine its entire existence from death to rebirth.

The question may arise in the student's mind: How can we review our past life from [pg 154] the cradle to the grave when we do not even remember what we did a month ago, and to form a proper basis for our future life, this record ought to be very accurate, but even the best memory is faulty? When we understand the difference between the conscious and sub-conscious memory and the manner in which the latter operates, the difficulty vanishes. This difference and the manner in which the sub-conscious memory keeps an accurate record of our life experiences may be best understood by an illustration, as follows: When we go into a field and view the surrounding landscape, vibrations in the ether carry to us a picture of everything within the range of our vision. It is as sad as it is true however, that “we have eyes and see not,” as the Savior said. These vibrations impinge upon the retina of our eyes, even to the very smallest details, but they usually do not penetrate to our consciousness, and therefore are not remembered. Even the most powerful impressions fade in course of time so that we cannot call them back at will when they are stored in our conscious memory.

The student might wonder: How can we reflect on our entire life from the cradle to the grave when we can’t even remember what we did a month ago? To create a solid foundation for our future, this record should be very accurate, but even the best memory can be unreliable. Once we grasp the difference between conscious and subconscious memory and how the latter works, the issue disappears. This difference and the way subconscious memory accurately records our life experiences can be better understood through an example: When we enter a field and take in the surrounding landscape, vibrations in the air convey a visual representation of everything within our sight. Unfortunately, as the Savior said, “we have eyes and see not.” These vibrations reach the retina of our eyes, capturing even the smallest details, but they usually don’t make it to our conscious awareness, so we don’t remember them. Even the strongest impressions fade over time, making it difficult to recall them at will when they are stored in our conscious memory.

When a photographer goes afield with his camera the results which he obtains are different. [pg 155] The ether vibrations emanating from all things upon which his camera is focused, transmit to the sensitive plate an impression of the landscape true to the minutest detail, and, mark this well, this true and accurate picture is in no wise dependent upon whether the photographer is observant or not. It will remain upon the plate and may be reproduced under proper conditions. Such is the subconscious memory, and it is generated automatically by each of us during every moment of time, independently of our volition, in the following manner.

When a photographer goes out into the field with their phone camera, the results they get are different. [pg 155] The ether vibrations coming from everything the camera is focused on transmit an impression of the landscape to the sensitive plate that's true to the smallest detail. And here's the important part: this accurate picture does not depend on whether the photographer is attentive or not. It will stay on the plate and can be reproduced under the right conditions. This is like subconscious memory, generated automatically by each of us all the time, regardless of our will, in the following way.

From the first breath which we draw after birth to our last dying gasp, we inspire air which is charged with pictures of our surroundings, and the same ether which carries that picture to the retina of our eye, is inhaled into our lungs where it enters the blood. Thus it reaches the heart in due time. In the left ventricle of that organ, near the apex, there is one little atom which is particularly sensitized, and which remains in the body all through life. It differs in this respect from all other atoms which come and go, for it is the particular property of God, and of a certain spirit. This atom may be called the book of the Recording Angel, for [pg 156] as the blood passes through the heart, cycle after cycle, the pictures of our good and evil acts are inscribed thereon to the minutest detail. This record may be called the sub-conscious memory. It forms the basis of our future life when reproduced as a panorama just subsequent to death. By removal of the seed atom—which corresponds to the sensitized plate in a camera,—the reflecting ether of the vital body serves as a focus, and as the life unrolls slowly backwards from death to birth the pictures thereof are etched into the desire body which will be our vehicle during our sojourn in purgatory and the first heaven where evil is eradicated and good assimilated, so that in a future life the former may serve as conscience to withhold the man from repeating mistakes of the past, and the latter will spur us to greater good.

From the first breath we take after birth to our last dying gasp, we draw in air filled with images of our surroundings. The same air that carries these images to the retina of our eyes is inhaled into our lungs, where it enters our bloodstream. Eventually, it makes its way to the heart. In the left ventricle of that organ, near the apex, there's a tiny atom that is particularly sensitive and remains in the body throughout our lives. This atom is different from all the other atoms that come and go, as it has a special connection to God and a certain spirit. We can call this atom the book of the Recording Angel, because as the blood circulates through the heart, cycle after cycle, the images of our good and bad deeds are recorded there in minute detail. This record can be referred to as our subconscious memory. It forms the foundation of our future life when it is replayed as a panorama just after death. By removing this seed atom—which is similar to the sensitive plate in a camera—the reflective ether of the vital body serves as a focus. As life rolls backward from death to birth, the images are captured in the desire body, which will be our vessel during our time in purgatory and the first heaven, where evil is removed and good is embraced. This way, in a future life, the past mistakes may serve as consciousness, guiding us away from repeating past errors, while the good will encourage us to strive for greater virtue.

A phenomenon similar to the panorama of life usually takes place when a person is drowning. People who have been resuscitated speak of having seen their whole life in a flash. That is because under such conditions the vital body also leaves the dense body. Of course there is no rupture of the silver cord, or life could not be restored. Unconsciousness follows quickly in drowning, [pg 157] while in the usual post-mortem review the consciousness continues until the vital body collapses in the same manner that it does when we go to sleep. Then consciousness ceases for a while and the panorama is terminated. Therefore also the time occupied by the panorama varies with different persons, according to whether the vital body was strong and healthy, or had become thin and emaciated by protracted illness. The longer the time spent in review, and the more quiet and peaceful the surroundings, the deeper will be the etching which is made in the desire body. As already said, that has a most important and far reaching effect, for then the sufferings which the spirit will realize in purgatory on account of bad habits and misdeeds will be much more keen than if there is only a slight impression, and in a future life the still small voice of conscience will warn so much more insistently against mistakes which caused sufferings in the past.

A similar phenomenon to the overview of life often occurs when someone is drowning. People who have been revived report seeing their entire life in an instant. This happens because, under such circumstances, the vital body also separates from the physical body. Of course, there’s no break in the silver cord, or life couldn’t be restored. Unconsciousness follows quickly when drowning, [pg 157] while in the typical post-mortem review, consciousness continues until the vital body collapses, similar to how it does when we fall asleep. Then consciousness stops for a while, and the overview ends. Additionally, the duration of the overview varies among individuals, depending on whether the vital body was strong and healthy or had become weak and emaciated due to prolonged illness. The more time spent in reflection and the more peaceful the surroundings, the deeper the imprint made on the desire body. As mentioned earlier, this has a significant and lasting effect because the pain the spirit will experience in purgatory due to bad habits and wrongdoings will be much more intense if there is a strong impression. In a future life, the still small voice of conscience will be more insistent in warning against mistakes that caused suffering in the past.

When conditions are such at the time of death that the spirit is disturbed by outside conditions, for instance the din and turmoil of a battle, the harrowing conditions of an accident or the hysterical wailings of relatives, the distraction prevents it from realizing [pg 158] an appropriate depth in the etching upon the desire body. Consequently its post-mortem existence becomes vague and insipid, the spirit does not harvest fruits of experience as it should have done had it passed out of the body in peace and under normal conditions. It would therefore lack incentive to good in a future life, and miss the warning against evil which a deep etching of the panorama of life would have given. Thus its growth would be retarded in a very marked degree, but the beneficent powers in charge of evolution take certain steps to compensate for our ignorant treatment of the dying and other untoward circumstances mentioned. What these steps are, we shall discuss when considering the life of children in heaven, for the present let it be sufficient to say that in God's kingdom every evil is always transmuted to a greater good though the process may not be at once apparent.

When someone dies under chaotic conditions, like the noise and confusion of a battle, the distressing aftermath of an accident, or the sorrowful cries of family members, it can disturb the spirit. This distraction makes it hard for the spirit to fully process its experiences and create a lasting impression on its desire body. As a result, its life after death feels unclear and dull, and it misses out on the lessons it could have learned if it had left the body peacefully and under normal circumstances. Because of this, it may lack motivation to do good in the next life and miss the important warnings against evil that a deep understanding of life would have provided. This can significantly hinder its growth. However, the compassionate forces managing evolution take measures to make up for how we poorly handle death and other challenging situations. The details of these measures will be explored when we discuss the lives of children in heaven. For now, it's enough to say that in God's kingdom, every evil is eventually transformed into a greater good, even if the process isn't immediately obvious.

Purgatory.

Purgatory.

During life the collapse of the vital body at night terminates our view of the world about us, and causes us to lose ourselves in unconsciousness of sleep. When the vital [pg 159] body collapses just subsequent to death, and the panorama of life is terminated, we also lose consciousness for a time which varies according to the individual. A darkness seems to fall upon the spirit, then after a while it wakes up and begins dimly to perceive the light of the other world, but is only gradually accustomed to the altered conditions. It is an experience similar to that which we have when coming out of a darkened room into sunlight, which blinds us by its brilliancy, until the pupils of our eyes have contracted so that they admit a quantity of light bearable to our organism.

During life, when the vital body collapses at night, it cuts off our view of the world around us and makes us lose ourselves in the unconsciousness of sleep. When the vital body collapses right after death and the panorama of life ends, we also lose consciousness for a time that varies from person to person. A darkness seems to descend upon the spirit, and after some time, it starts to wake up and faintly perceive the light of the other world, but it gradually gets used to the changed conditions. It's an experience similar to coming out of a dark room into bright sunlight, which blinds us with its brightness until our pupils have adjusted to allow in a manageable amount of light.

If under such a condition we turn momentarily from the bright sunlight and look back into the darkened room, objects there will be much more plain to our vision than things outside which are illumined by the powerful rays of the sun. So it is also with the spirit, when it has first been released from the body it perceives sights, scenes and sounds of the material world, which it has just left, much more readily than it observes the sights of the world it is entering. Wordsworth in his Ode to Immortality noted a similar condition in the case of new-born children, who are all clairvoyant and much more awake to the [pg 160] spiritual world than to this present plane of existence. Some lose the spiritual sight very early, others retain it for a number of years and a few keep it all through life, but as the birth of a child is a death in the spiritual world and it retains the spiritual sight for a time, so also death here is a birth upon the spiritual plane, and the newly dead retain a consciousness of this world for some time subsequent to demise.

If we briefly step away from the bright sunlight and look back into the darkened room, the objects there will be much clearer to us than the things outside that are lit up by the strong rays of the sun. The same goes for the spirit; once it has been released from the body, it can see the sights, scenes, and sounds of the material world it has just left much more easily than it can perceive the sights of the world it is entering. Wordsworth noted a similar experience in his Ode to Immortality regarding newborn children, who are all clairvoyant and much more aware of the spiritual world than this current plane of existence. Some lose their spiritual sight very early, others keep it for several years, and a few maintain it throughout their lives. Just as the birth of a child represents a death in the spiritual world and it holds onto that spiritual sight for a while, death in this world is a birth into the spiritual plane, and the newly deceased retain an awareness of this world for some time after they pass away.

When one awakes in the Desire World after having passed through aforementioned experiences, the general feeling seems to be one of relief from a heavy burden, a feeling perhaps akin to that of a diver encased in a heavy rubber suit, a weighty brass helmet upon his head, leaden soles under his feet and heavy weights of lead upon his breast and back, confined in his operations on the bottom of the ocean by a short length of air tube, and able only to move clumsily with difficulty. When after the day's work such a man is hauled to the surface, and divests himself of his heavy garments and he moves about with the facility we enjoy here, he must surely experience a feeling of great relief. Something like that is felt by the spirit when it has been divested of the mortal coil, and is [pg 161] able to roam all over the globe instead of being confined to the narrow environment which bound it upon earth.

When someone wakes up in the Desire World after going through those experiences, the overall feeling is a release from a heavy burden, similar to what a diver feels when he’s been wearing a heavy rubber suit, a bulky brass helmet, lead soles on his feet, and lead weights on his chest and back, restricted in his movement at the bottom of the ocean by a short air tube, making it hard to move smoothly. After a day's work, when that diver is pulled to the surface and takes off his heavy gear, he can move around freely like we do here, and he must feel a huge sense of relief. The spirit experiences something similar when it sheds the mortal coil and is free to wander anywhere in the world instead of being stuck in the limited surroundings it had on earth. [pg 161]

There is also a feeling of relief for those who have been ill. Sickness, such as we know it, does not exist there. Neither is it necessary to seek food and shelter, for in that world there is neither heat nor cold. Nevertheless, there are many in the purgatorial regions who go to all bothers of housekeeping, eating and drinking just as we do here. George Du Maurier in his novel “Peter Ibbetson” gives a very good idea of this condition in the life lived between the hero and the Countess of Towers. This novel also illustrates splendidly what has been said of the sub-conscious memory, for Geo. Du Maurier has somewhere, somehow discovered an easy method which anyone may apply to do what he calls “dreaming true.” By taking a certain position in going to sleep, it is possible, after a little practice, to compel the appearance, in a dream, of any scene in our past life which we desire to live over again. The book is well worth reading on that account.

There’s also a sense of relief for those who have been sick. Illness, as we understand it, doesn't exist there. You don’t need to look for food or shelter because in that world, there’s neither heat nor cold. Still, many in the purgatorial regions go through all the hassle of daily living, eating and drinking just like we do here. George Du Maurier, in his novel “Peter Ibbetson”, gives a great perspective on this state of existence between the hero and the Countess of Towers. This novel also wonderfully showcases what has been said about subconscious memory, as Du Maurier has somehow discovered an easy method anyone can use to do what he calls “making dreams come true.” By positioning yourself a certain way when falling asleep, it becomes possible, after some practice, to make any scene from our previous life appear in a dream, allowing us to relive it. The book is definitely worth reading for this reason.

When a fiery nebula has been formed in the sky and commences to revolve, a little matter in the center where motion is slowest [pg 162] commences to crystallize. When it has reached a certain density it is caught in the swirl, and whirled nearer and nearer to the outward extremity of what has, by that time, become the equator of a revolving globe. Then it is hurled into space and discarded from the economy of the revolving sun.

When a fiery nebula forms in the sky and starts to spin, a small mass in the center where movement is slowest [pg 162] begins to crystallize. Once it reaches a certain density, it gets caught in the swirl and is pulled closer and closer to the outer edge of what has now become the equator of a spinning globe. Then, it’s thrown into space and removed from the system of the rotating sun.

This process is not accomplished automatically as scientists would have us believe,—an assertion which has been proven in The Rosicrucian Cosmo Conception and other places in our literature. Herbert Spencer also rejected the nebular theory because it required a First Cause, which he denied, though unable to form a better hypothesis of the formation of solar systems,—but it is accomplished through the activity of a Great Spirit, which we may call God or by any other name we choose. As above, so below, says the Hermetic axiom. Man, who is a lesser spirit, also gathers about himself spirit-substance, which crystallizes into matter and becomes the visible body which the spiritual sight reveals as placed inside an aura of finer vehicles. The latter are in constant motion. When the dense body is born as a child it is extremely soft and flexible.

This process doesn’t happen automatically as scientists suggest—it’s been proven in The Rosicrucian Cosmo Conception and other works. Herbert Spencer also dismissed the nebular theory because it implied a First Cause, which he denied, even though he couldn’t come up with a better explanation for how solar systems form. However, it actually occurs through the action of a Great Spirit, which we can call God or any name we prefer. "As above, so below," says the Hermetic axiom. Humans, being lesser spirits, also attract spirit-substance, which solidifies into matter and forms the visible body that spiritual sight shows as being surrounded by an aura of finer vehicles. These are always in motion. When a physical body is born as a child, it’s very soft and flexible.

[pg 163]

Childhood, youth, maturity and old age are but so many different stages of crystallization, which goes on until at last a point is reached where the spirit can no longer move the hardened body and it is thrown out from the spirit as the planet is expelled from the sun. That is death!—the commencement of a disrobing process which continues in purgatory. The low evil passions and desires we cultivated during life have crystallized the desire stuff in such a manner that that also must be expelled. Thus the spirit is purged of evil under the same law that a sun is purged of the matter which later forms a planet. If the life lived has been a reasonably decent one, the process of purgation will not be very strenuous nor will the evil desires thus expurgated persist for a long time after having been freed, but they quickly disintegrate. If, on the other hand, an extremely vile life has been led, the part of the expurgated desire nature may persist even to the time when the spirit returns to a new birth for further experience. It will then be attracted to him and haunt him as a demon, inciting him to evil deeds which he himself abhors. The story of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde is not a mere fanciful idea of [pg 164] Robert Louis Stevenson, but is founded upon facts well known to spiritual investigators. Such cases are extremes of course, but they are nevertheless possible and we have unfortunately laws which convert such possibilities to probabilities in the case of a certain class of so-called criminals. We refer to laws which decree capital punishment as penalty of murder.

Childhood, youth, adulthood, and old age are just different stages of development, continuing until we reach a point where the spirit can no longer manipulate the rigid body, and it is expelled from the spirit like a planet is pushed away from the sun. That is death!—the start of a shedding process that goes on in purgatory. The negative passions and desires we developed during life have solidified the desire's essence in such a way that it must also be let go. Thus, the spirit is cleansed of evil under the same principle that a sun cleanses itself of the material that eventually becomes a planet. If the life lived has been fairly decent, the cleansing process won’t be too difficult, and the negative desires that are expelled won’t linger long after being released, as they quickly break apart. On the other hand, if a truly corrupt life has been lived, the expelled desires may remain even until the spirit returns for a new life to gain more experience. They will then be drawn to the person and haunt him like a demon, urging him towards actions he himself despises. The story of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde is not just a fanciful notion by Robert Louis Stevenson; it is based on facts well understood by spiritual researchers. Such situations are extreme, but they are possible, and unfortunately, we have laws that turn such possibilities into probabilities for a certain type of so-called criminals. We are referring to laws that impose capital punishment for murder.

When a man is dangerous he should of course be restrained, but even apart from the question of the moral right of a community to take the life of anyone—which we deny—society by its very act of retaliatory murder defeats the very end it would serve, for if the vicious murderer is restrained under whatever discipline is necessary in a prison for a number of years until his natural death, he will have forgotten his bitterness against his victim and against society, and when he stands as a free spirit in the Desire World, he may even by prayer have obtained forgiveness and have become a good Christian. He will then go on his way rejoicing, and will in the future life seek to help those whom he hurt here.

When a person is dangerous, they should definitely be restrained, but even aside from the moral question of whether a community has the right to take someone's life—which we believe it does not—society, by committing retaliatory murder, undermines its own purpose. If a vicious murderer is kept under whatever necessary discipline in prison for many years until they die, they will have forgotten their bitterness towards their victim and society. When they stand as a free spirit in the Desire World, they may even have gained forgiveness through prayer and become a good Christian. They will then go on their way rejoicing and, in future lives, seek to help those they harmed here.

When society retaliates and puts him to a violent death shortly after he has committed [pg 165] the crime, he is most likely to feel himself as having been greatly injured, and not without cause. Then such a character will usually seek to “get even” as he calls it, he will go about for a long time inciting others to commit murder and other crimes. Then we have an epidemic of murders in a community, a condition not infrequent.

When society strikes back and sentences him to a violent death shortly after he commits the crime, he is very likely to see himself as severely wronged, and he has a point. As a result, this type of person will often try to “get even,” as he puts it; he will spend a long time encouraging others to commit murder and other crimes. Then we end up with an outbreak of murders in the community, which isn’t uncommon.

The regicide in Servia shocked the Western World by wiping out an entire royal house in a most shockingly bloody manner, and the Minister of the Interior was one of the chief conspirators. Later he wrote his memoirs, and therein he writes that whenever the conspirators had tried to win anyone as a recruit, they always succeeded when they burned incense. He did not know why, but simply mentioned it as a curious coincidence. To the mystic investigator the matter is perfectly clear. We have shown the necessity of having a vehicle made of the materials of any world wherein we wish to function. We usually obtain a physical vehicle by going through the womb, or perhaps in a few special cases from a particularly good materializing medium, but where it is only necessary to work upon the brain and influence someone else to act, we need but a vehicle [pg 166] made of such ether as may be obtained from fumes of many different substances. Each kind attracts different classes of spirits, and there is no doubt that the incense burned at meetings where the conspirators were successful was of a low and sensual order and attracted spirits who had a grudge against humanity in general and the King of Servia in particular. These malcontents were unable to injure the King himself, but used a subtle influence which helped the conspirators in their work. The released murderer who has a grudge against society on account of his execution, may enter low gambling saloons where the fumes of liquor and tobacco furnish ample opportunity for working upon the class of people who congregate in such places, and the man whose spiritual sight has been developed is often sadly impressed when he sees the subtle influences to which those who frequent such places are exposed. It is a fact of course that a man must be of a low caliber to be influenced by low thoughts, and that it is as impossible to incite a person of benevolent character to do murder—unless we put him into a hypnotic sleep—as to make a tuning fork which vibrates to C sing by striking another attuned to the key of G, [pg 167] but the thoughts of both living and dead constantly surround us, and no man ever thought out a high spiritual philosophy under the influence of tobacco fumes or while imbibing alcoholic stimulants. Were capital punishment, newspaper notoriety of criminals, the manufacture of liquor and tobacco eliminated from society, the gun factories would soon cease to advertise and go out of business along with most of the locksmiths. The police force would decrease, so would jails and taxes would be correspondingly minimized.

The assassination of the king in Serbia shocked the Western world by completely eliminating an entire royal family in a brutally violent way, and the Minister of the Interior was one of the main conspirators. Later, he wrote his memoirs and mentioned that whenever the conspirators tried to recruit someone, they always succeeded when they burned incense. He didn’t know why this was, but he noted it as an interesting coincidence. For the mystical investigator, the situation is quite clear. We’ve established the importance of having a vehicle made from the materials of any world in which we want to operate. Usually, we get a physical body by going through the womb or, in some special cases, from particularly good materializing mediums. However, when it’s only necessary to work on someone’s brain and influence them to act, we just need a vehicle made of ether that can be obtained from the fumes of various substances. Each type attracts different classes of spirits, and it’s certain that the incense burnt at meetings where the conspirators were successful was of a low and sensual kind, attracting spirits that had a grudge against humanity in general and the King of Serbia in particular. These disgruntled spirits couldn't directly harm the King, but they exerted a subtle influence that aided the conspirators in their efforts. The released murderer, who holds a grudge against society due to his execution, may enter dive bars where the fumes of alcohol and tobacco provide plenty of opportunities to influence the kind of people who hang out there. Those with developed spiritual sight often feel troubled when they see the subtle influences that those who visit such places are exposed to. Of course, it’s a fact that a person must be of a low character to be swayed by low thoughts, and it’s as impossible to provoke a person of benevolent nature to commit murder—unless we put them into a hypnotic state—as it is to make a tuning fork tuned to C produce sound by striking another tuned to G. However, the thoughts of both the living and the dead constantly surround us, and no one has ever conceptualized a high spiritual philosophy under the influence of tobacco smoke or while consuming alcoholic drinks. If capital punishment, the media sensationalism of criminals, and the production of alcohol and tobacco were eliminated from society, gun manufacturers would quickly stop advertising and go out of business, along with most locksmiths. The police force would shrink, so would prisons, and taxes would correspondingly decrease.

When a person enters purgatory he is exactly the same person as before he died. He has just the same appetites, likes and dislikes, sympathies and antipathies, as before. There is one important difference, however, namely, that he has no dense body wherewith to gratify his appetites. The drunkard craves drink, in fact, far more than he did in this life, but has no stomach which can contain liquor and cause chemical combustion necessary to bring about the state of intoxication in which he delights. He may and does enter saloons, where he interpolates his body into the body of a physical drunkard, so that he may obtain his desires at second hand as it were, he will incite his victim to drink more [pg 168] and more. Yet there is no true satisfaction. He sees the full glass upon the counter but his spirit hand is unable to lift it. He suffers tortures of Tantalus until in time he realizes the impossibility of gratifying his base desire. Then he is free to go on so far as that vice is concerned. He has been purged from that evil without intervention of an angry deity or a conventional devil with hell's flames and pitchfork to administer punishment, but under the immutable law that as we sow so shall we reap, he has suffered exactly according to his vice. If his craving for drink was of a mild nature, he would scarcely miss the liquor which he cannot there obtain. If his desires were strong and he simply lived for drink, he would suffer veritable tortures of hell without need of actual flames. Thus the pain experienced in eradication of his vice would be exactly commensurate with the energy he had expended upon contracting the habit, as the force wherewith a falling stone strikes the earth is proportionate to the energy expended in hurling it upwards into the air.

When a person enters purgatory, they are exactly the same as they were before they died. They still have the same cravings, likes and dislikes, sympathies and aversions as before. However, there is one important difference: they no longer have a physical body to satisfy their desires. The drunkard wants alcohol even more than he did in life, but he has no stomach to hold liquor and create the chemical reaction needed to achieve the drunken state he enjoys. He can and does go to bars, where he inserts his spirit into the body of a physical drunkard, so he can experience his desires vicariously; he will spur his host on to drink more and more. Yet, there is no real satisfaction. He sees the full glass on the counter, but his spirit hand can't lift it. He endures the tortures of Tantalus until he eventually realizes that he can't satisfy his base desire. Once he does, he is free from that vice. He has shed that evil without the interference of an angry god or a traditional devil with hellfire and a pitchfork to deliver punishment, but under the unchangeable law of reaping what we sow, he has suffered according to his vice. If his craving for alcohol was mild, he would hardly miss the drink he can’t obtain there. If his desires were intense and he lived solely for alcohol, he would experience true hellish torment without any actual flames. Therefore, the pain he feels in overcoming his vice would match the energy he put into developing the habit, just like the force with which a falling stone hits the ground is proportional to the energy used to throw it upward.

Yet it is not the aim of God to “get even;” love is higher than law and in His wonderful mercy and solicitude for our welfare He has [pg 169] opened the way of repentance and reform whereby we may obtain forgiveness of sin, as taught by the Lord of Love: the Christ. Not indeed contrary to law, for His laws are immutable, but by application of a higher law, whereby we accomplish here that which would otherwise be delayed until death had forced the day of reckoning. The method is as follows:

Yet God’s goal isn’t to “get revenge;” Love is greater than law, and in His amazing mercy and care for our well-being, He has [pg 169] opened up a path for repentance and change, allowing us to receive forgiveness for our sins, as taught by the Lord of Love: Christ. This is not against the law, because His laws are unchanging, but it involves the application of a higher law, through which we can achieve here what would otherwise have to wait until death brought about the day of reckoning. The method is as follows:

In our explanation concerning the sub-conscious memory we noted that a record of every act, thought and word is transmitted by air and ether into our lungs, thence to the blood, and finally inscribed upon the tablet of the heart:—a certain little seedatom, which is thus the book of Recording Angels. It was later explained how this panorama of life is etched into the desire body and forms the basis of retribution after death. When we have committed a wrong and our conscience accuses us in consequence, and this accusation is productive of sincere repentance accompanied by reform, the picture of that wrong act will gradually fade from the record of our life, so that when we pass out at death it will not stand accusingly against us. We noted that the panorama of life unwinds backwards just after death. Later, in the purgatorial [pg 170] life it again passes before the spiritual vision of the man, who then experiences the exact feeling of those whom he has wronged. He seems to lose his own identity for the time being, and assumes the condition of his one time victim, he experiences all the mental and physical suffering himself which he inflicted upon others. Thus he learns to be merciful instead of cruel, and to do right instead of wrong in a future life. But if he awakens to a thorough realization of a wrong previous to his death, then, as said, the feeling of sorrow for his victim and the restitution or redress which he gives of his own free will, make the suffering after death unnecessary, hence—“his sin is forgiven.”

In our discussion about subconscious memory, we mentioned that every action, thought, and word gets transmitted through air and ether into our lungs, then into our blood, and is finally recorded on the tablet of the heart: a little seedatom, which serves as the book of Recording Angels. We went on to explain how this panorama of life is etched into the desire body and forms the basis of consequences after death. When we commit a wrong and our conscience holds us accountable, leading to genuine remorse with change, the memory of that wrongdoing will gradually fade from our life record, so that when we pass away, it won’t stand against us in accusation. We noted that the panorama of life unravels backward just after death. Later, in the purgatorial [pg 170] life, it again comes before the spiritual vision of the person, who then feels the exact emotions of those he has harmed. He seems to lose his own identity for a while and takes on the state of his former victim, experiencing all the mental and physical pain he inflicted on others. In this way, he learns to be kind instead of cruel, and to do what is right instead of wrong in a future life. However, if he fully realizes his wrongs before he dies, then, as mentioned, the feeling of sorrow for his victim and the restitution or amends he makes of his own accord render post-death suffering unnecessary, hence—"His sin is forgiven."

The Rosicrucian Mystery teaching gives a scientific method whereby an aspirant to higher life may purge himself continually, and thus be able to entirely avoid existence in purgatory. Each night after retiring the pupil reviews his life during the past day in reverse order. He starts to visualize as clearly as possible the scene which took place just before retiring. He then endeavors to impartially view his actions in that scene examining them to see whether he did right or wrong. If the latter, he endeavors to feel and realize as [pg 171] vividly as possible that wrong. For instance, if he spoke harshly to someone, and upon later consideration finds it was not merited, he will endeavor to feel exactly as that one felt whom he wronged and at the very earliest opportunity to apologize for the hasty expression. Then he will call up the next scene in backward succession which may perhaps be the supper table. In respect of that scene he will examine himself as to whether he ate to live, sparingly and of foods prepared without suffering to other creatures of God, (such as flesh foods that cannot be obtained without taking life). If he finds that he allowed his appetite to run away with him and that he ate gluttonously, he will endeavor to overcome these habits, for to live a clean life we must have a clean body and no one can live to his highest possibilities while making his stomach a graveyard for the decaying corpses of murdered animals. In this respect there occurs to the writer a little poem by Ella Wheeler Wilcox:

The Rosicrucian Mystery teaching offers a methodical way for someone seeking a higher life to continuously cleanse themselves, thus allowing them to completely avoid ending up in purgatory. Each night before going to bed, the student reflects on their day in reverse order. They begin by trying to clearly visualize the moments just before they went to sleep. Next, they strive to objectively assess their actions in that moment, examining whether they were right or wrong. If they find they were wrong, they work to vividly feel and understand that mistake. For example, if they spoke harshly to someone and later realize it wasn’t justified, they will try to truly empathize with how the other person felt and make it a point to apologize as soon as possible for their hasty words. Then, they will recall the next scene in reverse order, which could be from the dinner table. In that scene, they will reflect on whether they ate to live, choosing small portions and foods prepared without causing suffering to other creatures (like meat that can only be obtained through killing). If they find they let their appetite get the better of them and indulged excessively, they will work to change those habits because to live a pure life, we need a clean body, and no one can reach their full potential while treating their stomach as a resting place for the decaying remains of slaughtered animals. In this context, a poem by Ella Wheeler Wilcox comes to mind:

I speak for those who can't speak for themselves;
Through me, the mute will be able to speak,
Until a deaf world's ear
Shall be made to listen
The injustices faced by those who are both powerless and silent.
[pg 172]
The same force created the sparrow.
That stylish man was the king;
The God of everything
Ignited a spark of soul
To furry and feathered things.
And I am responsible for my brother.
And I will support his cause,
And say the word
For animals and birds
Until the world puts things right.

Thus the pupil will continue to review each scene in reverse order from night till morning, and to feel really sorry for whatever he has done amiss. He will not neglect to feel glad either when he comes to a scene where he has done well, and the more intensely he can feel, the more thoroughly he will eradicate the record upon the tablet of the heart and sharpen his conscience, so that as time goes on from year to year, he will find less cause for blame and enhance his soul power enormously. Thus he will grow in a measure impossible by any less systematic method, and there will be no necessity for his stay in purgatory after death.

So the student will keep going over each scene in backward order from night to morning, and truly feel bad for anything he did wrong. He won’t forget to feel happy when he reviews a scene where he did well, and The more deeply he feels, the more completely he will wipe the slate clean of his heart and refine his conscience., so that as the years go by, he will find fewer reasons to criticize himself and greatly enhance his soul’s power. This way, he will grow in a way that’s impossible with any less systematic approach, and he won’t need to stay in purgatory after he dies.

This evening exercise and another, for the morning, if persistently performed day by [pg 173] day, will in time awaken the spiritual vision as they improve life. This matter has, however, been so thoroughly treated in number 11 of the lecture series: Spiritual Sight and Insight; its safe culture and control,” that it is unnecessary to dwell upon the matter further in this place.

This evening exercise and another one for the morning, if practiced consistently every day, will eventually enhance your spiritual vision as they improve your life. This topic has already been extensively covered in number 11 of the lecture series: Spiritual Sight and Insight: its safe culture and control,” so it's unnecessary to go into detail about it here.

The First Heaven.

The First Heaven.

In the first heaven, which is located in the higher regions of the Desire World, the panorama of life again unrolls and reveals every scene where we aimed to help or benefit others. They were not felt at the time the spirit was in the lower regions, for higher desires cannot express themselves in the coarse matter composing the lower regions of the Desire World, but when the spirit ascends to the first heaven it reaps from each scene all the good which it expressed in life. It will feel the gratitude poured out by those whom it helped; if it comes to a scene where itself received a favor from others and was grateful, it will experience the gratitude anew. The sum of all these feelings is there amalgamated into the spirit to serve in a future life as incentives to good.

In the first heaven, which is in the higher areas of the Desire World, the full view of life unfolds again and reveals every moment where we aimed to help or support others. These feelings weren't experienced when the spirit was in the lower regions because higher desires can't express themselves in the dense material of those lower areas. But when the spirit rises to the first heaven, it gathers all the good from each moment it experienced in life. It will feel the gratitude from those it helped; if it encounters a moment where it received help from others and felt thankful, it will relive that gratitude. All of these emotions combine to enrich the spirit, motivating it to do good in its future life.

[pg 174]

Thus, the soul is purged from evil in purgatory, and strengthened in good in the first heaven. In one region the extract of sufferings become conscience to deter us from doing wrong, in the other region the quintessence of good is transmuted to benevolence and altruism which are the basis of all true progress. Moreover, purgatory is far from being a place of punishment, it is perhaps the most beneficent realm in nature, for because of purgation we are born innocent life after life. The tendencies to commit the same evil for which we suffered remain with us and temptations to commit the same wrongs will be placed in our path until we have consciously overcome the evil here; temptation is not sin, however, the sin is in yielding.

Thus, the soul is cleansed of evil in purgatory and strengthened in goodness in the first heaven. In one area, the essence of suffering becomes morality to prevent us from doing wrong, while in the other area, the essence of good transforms into kindness and altruism, which are the foundations of true progress. Moreover, purgatory is far from being a place of consequences; it is perhaps the most beneficial realm in nature, for Due to purification, we are born innocent. life after life. The tendencies to commit the same evils for which we have suffered stay with us, and temptations to commit the same wrongs will come our way until we have consciously overcome the evil here; temptation is not sin, however, the sin lies in giving in.

Among the inhabitants of the invisible world there is one class which lives a particularly painful life, sometimes for a great many years, namely, the suicide who tried to play truant from the school of life. Yet it is not an angry God or a malevolent devil who administers punishment, but an immutable law which proportions the sufferings differently to each individual suicide.

Among the inhabitants of the invisible world, there’s one group that endures a particularly painful existence, sometimes for many years: the suicide who tried to skip out on the lessons of life. However, it’s not an angry God or a cruel devil delivering punishment, but an unchanging law that adjusts the suffering differently for each individual suicide.

We learned previously, when considering the World of Thought, that each form in this [pg 175] visible world has its archetype there,—a vibrating hollow mold which emits a certain harmonious sound; that sound attracts and forms physical matter into the shape we behold, much in the same manner as when we place a little sand upon a glass plate and rub the edge with a violin bow, the sand is shaped into different geometrical figures which change as the sound changes.

We learned earlier, when discussing the World of Thought, that every form in this [pg 175] visible world has its archetype there—a resonating hollow mold that produces a specific harmonious sound. That sound attracts and shapes physical matter into the forms we see, similar to how, when we sprinkle sand on a glass plate and rub the edge with a violin bow, the sand takes on different geometric patterns that shift as the sound changes.

The little atom in the heart is the sample and the center around which the atoms in our body gather. When that is removed at death, the center is lacking, and although the archetype keeps on vibrating until the limit of the life has been reached—as also previously explained,—no matter can be drawn into the hollow shape of the archetype and therefore the suicide feels a dreadful gnawing pain as if he were hollowed out, a torture which can only be likened to the pangs of hunger. In his case, the intense suffering will continue for exactly as many years as he should have lived in the body. At the expiration of that time, the archetype collapses as it does when death comes naturally. Then the pain of the suicide ceases, and he commences his period of purgation as do those who die a natural death. But the memory of sufferings experienced [pg 176] in consequence of the act of suicide will remain with him in future lives and deter him from a similar mistake.

The tiny atom in the heart is the example and the center around which the atoms in our body gather. When that is removed at death, the center is gone, and although the archetype continues to vibrate until the end of life—as explained earlier—no matter can be pulled into the empty shape of the archetype. This is why someone who commits suicide feels an awful gnawing pain, as if they’ve been hollowed out, a suffering that can only be compared to severe hunger. In their case, the intense pain will persist for exactly as many years as they should have lived in the body. After that time, the archetype collapses just like it does when death occurs naturally. Then the pain of the suicide stops, and they start their period of purification just like those who die a natural death. However, the memory of the suffering caused by the act of suicide will stay with them in future lives and will prevent them from making the same mistake again.

In the first heaven there is a class who have not had any purgatorial existence and who lead a particularly joyous life: the children. Our homes may be saddened almost beyond endurance when the little flower is broken and the sunshine it brought has gone. But could we see the beautiful existence which these little ones lead, and did we understand the great benefits which accrue to a child from its limited stay there, our sorrow would be at least ameliorated in a great measure, and the wound upon our heart would heal more quickly. Besides, as nothing else in the world happens without a cause, so there is also a much deeper cause for infant mortality than we are usually aware of, and as we awake to the facts of the case, we shall be able to avoid in future the sorrow incident to loss of our little ones.

In the first heaven, there’s a group who haven’t experienced any kind of purgatory and who live particularly joyful lives: the children. Our homes can become almost unbearably sad when a little one is lost and the joy they brought is gone. But if we could see the beautiful existence these little ones have, and if we understood the great benefits that come from their brief time there, our sorrow would at least be eased significantly, and the ache in our hearts would heal more quickly. Moreover, just like nothing else in the world happens without a reason, there’s a much deeper reason for infant mortality than we typically realize, and as we become more aware of the truth, we’ll be better able to prevent the sadness that comes from losing our little ones.

To understand the case properly we must revert to the experiences of the dying in the death hour. We remember that the panorama of the past life is etched upon the desire body during a period varying from a few hours to three and one-half days, just subsequent [pg 177] to demise. We recall also, that upon the depth of this etching depends the clearness of the picture, and that the more vivid this panorama of life, the more intensely will the spirit suffer in purgatory and feel the joys of heaven; also, that the greater the suffering in purgatory the stronger the conscience in the next life.

To understand the case properly, we need to go back to the experiences of those dying in their final moments. We know that the memories of past life are imprinted on the desire body for a period ranging from a few hours to three and a half days right after death. We also remember that the clarity of this impression affects how clearly the memories are seen, and the more vivid this life panorama is, the more intensely the spirit will experience suffering in purgatory and the joys of heaven. Additionally, the more someone suffers in purgatory, the stronger their conscience will be in the next life. [pg 177]

It was explained how the horrors of death upon the battlefield, in an accident or other untoward circumstances would prevent the spirit from giving all its attention to the panorama of life with the result that there would be a light etching in the desire body, followed by a vague and insipid existence in purgatory and the first heaven. It was also stated that hysterical lamentations in the death chamber would produce the same effect.

It was explained how the horrors of death on the battlefield, in an accident, or in other unfortunate situations would prevent the spirit from fully focusing on the experience of life, leading to a faint mark in the desire body, followed by a vague and bland existence in purgatory and the first heaven. It was also mentioned that hysterical crying in the death chamber would create the same effect.

A spirit which had thus escaped suffering proportionate to its misdeeds, and which had not experienced the pleasure commensurate with the good it had done, would not in a future life have as well developed a conscience as it ought to have, nor would it be as benevolent as it ought to be, and therefore the life, terminated under conditions over which the spirit had no control, would be partly wasted. The Great Leaders of humanity therefore [pg 178] take steps to counteract such a calamity and prevent an injustice. The spirit is brought to birth, caused to die in childhood, it re-enters the Desire World and in the first heaven it is taught the lessons of which it was deprived previously.

A spirit that has escaped suffering equal to its wrongdoing and hasn't enjoyed the rewards for the good it has done wouldn’t have as strong of a conscience in a future life as it should, nor would it be as kind as it ought to be. Therefore, a life that ends under circumstances beyond the spirit's control would be somewhat wasted. The Great Leaders of humanity, therefore [pg 178] take action to prevent such a disaster and avoid an injustice. The spirit is reborn, dies in childhood, re-enters the Desire World, and in the first heaven, it learns the lessons it missed out on before.

As the first heaven is located in the Desire World,—which is the realm of light and color,—where matter is shaped most readily by thought, the little ones are given wonderful toys impossible of construction here. They are taught to play with colors which work upon their moral character in exactly the manner each child requires. Anyone who is at all sensitive is affected by the color of his clothing and surroundings. Some colors have a depressing effect, while others inspire us with energy, and others again soothe and comfort us. In the Desire World the effect of colors is much more intense, they are much more potent factors of good and evil there than here, and in this color play, the child imbibes unconsciously the qualities which it did not acquire on account of accident or lamentations of relatives. Often it also falls to the lot of such relatives to care for a child in the invisible world, or perhaps to give it birth and see it die. Thus they receive just retribution [pg 179] for the wrong committed. As wars cease, and man learns to be more careful of life, and also how to care for the dying, infant mortality, which now is so appalling, will decrease.

As the first heaven is in the Desire World— the realm of light and color— where thoughts can shape matter easily, the little ones are given amazing toys that can't be made here. They're taught to play with colors that affect their moral character in just the way each child needs. Anyone who's at all sensitive feels the impact of the colors in their clothing and surroundings. Some colors can make us feel down, while others energize us, and some even bring comfort and peace. In the Desire World, the effects of colors are much stronger; they play a much more significant role in good and evil there than here. Through this color play, the child unknowingly absorbs qualities they didn't gain from accidents or the sorrows of family members. Often, these family members also end up caring for a child in the invisible world, or even giving birth to it and witnessing its death. This way, they receive just retribution [pg 179] for the wrongs they’ve committed. As wars come to an end, and humanity becomes more mindful of life, especially caring for the dying, the shocking rates of infant mortality we see today will decline.

The Second Heaven.

The Second Heaven.

When both the good and evil of a life has been extracted, the spirit discards its desire body and ascends to the second heaven. The desire body then commences to disintegrate as the physical body and the vital body have done, but it is a peculiarity of desire stuff, that once it has been formed and inspired with life, it persists for a considerable time. Even after that life has fled it lives a semi-conscious, independent life. Sometimes it is drawn by magnetic attraction to relatives of the spirit whose clothing it was, and at spiritualistic seances these shells generally impersonate the departed spirit and deceive its relatives. As the panorama of the past life is etched into the shells they have a memory of incidents in connection with these relatives, which facilitates the deception. But as the intelligence has fled, they are of course unable to give any true counsel, and that accounts [pg 180] for the inane, goody-goody nonsense of which these things deliver themselves.

When both the good and bad of a life have been taken in, the spirit lets go of its desire body and rises to the second heaven. The desire body then starts to break down just like the physical body and the vital body did, but there's something unique about desire stuff: once it's formed and filled with life, it sticks around for quite a while. Even after life has left it, it continues to exist in a semi-conscious, independent state. Sometimes it gets attracted to relatives of the spirit it once belonged to, and during spiritualistic seances, these shells often impersonate the departed spirit and mislead their relatives. As the memories of the past life are imprinted in the shells, they recall incidents connected to these relatives, which helps with the trickery. But since the intelligence has departed, they can’t offer any real guidance, which explains the silly, feel-good nonsense that comes from these entities. [pg 180]

When passing from the first to the second heaven, the spirit experiences the condition known and described previously as “The Great Silence,” where it stands utterly alone conscious only of its divinity. When that silence is broken there floats in upon the spirit celestial harmonies of the world of tone where the second heaven is located. It seems then to lave in an ocean of sound and to experience a joy beyond all description and words, as it nears its heavenly home—for this is the first of the truly spiritual realms from which the spirit has been exiled during its earth life and the subsequent post-mortem existence. In the Desire World its work was corrective, but in the World of Thought the human spirit becomes one with the nature forces and its creative activity begins.

When moving from the first to the second heaven, the spirit goes through a state previously referred to as “The Big Silence,” where it is completely alone, only aware of its divinity. When that silence is broken, celestial harmonies from the tone universe wash over the spirit, which is where the second heaven is found. At this point, it feels as if it is swimming in an ocean of sound, experiencing a joy that can’t be adequately described or expressed, as it approaches its heavenly home—this is the first of the truly spiritual realms from which the spirit has been separated during its earthly life and the following afterlife. In the Desire World, its work was corrective action, but in the World of Thought, the human spirit merges with the natural forces, and its creative activity begins.

Under the law of causation we reap exactly what we sow, and it would be wrong to place one spirit in an environment where there is a scarcity of the necessities of life, where a scorching sun burns the crop and millions die from famine, or where the raging flood sweeps away primitive habitations not built to withstand its ravages, and to bring another [pg 181] spirit to birth in a land of plenty, with a fertile soil which yields a maximum of increase with a minimum of labor, where the earth is rich in minerals that may be used in industry to facilitate transportation of products of the soil from one point to another. If we were thus placed without action or acquiescence upon our part, there would be no justice, but as our post-mortem existence in purgatory and the first heaven is based upon our moral attitude in this life so our activities in the second heaven are determined by our mental aspirations and they produce our future physical environment, for in the second heaven, the spirit becomes part of the nature forces which work upon the earth and change its climate, flora and fauna. A spirit of an indolent nature, who indulges in day dreams and metaphysical speculations here, is not transformed by death respecting its mental attitude any more than regarding its moral propensities. It will dream away time in heaven, glorying in its sights and sounds. Thus it will neglect to work upon its future country and return to a barren and arid land. Spirits, on the other hand, whose material aspirations lead them to desire so-called solid comforts of hearth and home, who aim to [pg 182] promote great industries and whose mind is concerned in trade and commerce, will build in heaven a land that will suit their purpose: fertile, immineralized, with navigable rivers and sheltered harbors. They will return in time to enjoy upon earth the fruits of their labors in the second heaven, as they reap the result of their life upon earth in purgatory and the first heaven.

Under the law of cause and effect, we get exactly what we put into the world, and it would be unjust to place one spirit in a situation where the essentials of life are lacking, where a blazing sun destroys crops and millions suffer from hunger, or where a violent flood wipes out homes that weren’t built to endure such destruction, while another spirit is born into a land of abundance, with fertile soil that offers high yields with minimal effort, where the earth is rich in resources that can be used in industries to help transport agricultural products from one place to another. If we were put into these circumstances without any action or consent on our part, it wouldn’t be fair. However, just as our afterlife experiences in purgatory and the first heaven are based on our moral attitudes in this life, our activities in the second heaven are shaped by our mental ambitions, which create our future physical surroundings. In the second heaven, the spirit becomes part of the natural forces that affect the earth and change its climate, vegetation, and wildlife. A spirit with a lazy nature, who gets lost in daydreams and philosophical thoughts here, isn’t changed by death in terms of its mental state, just as it isn’t changed concerning its moral tendencies. It will spend its time in heaven lost in its dreams, enjoying the sights and sounds, neglecting to work on creating its future realm and will end up returning to a dry and desolate land. On the other hand, spirits whose material desires drive them to seek the comforts of home, who want to foster significant industries, and whose thoughts are focused on trade and business, will create in heaven a land suited for their goals: fertile, rich in resources, with navigable rivers and safe harbors. They will eventually return to enjoy the rewards of their efforts in the second heaven as they reap the outcomes of their earthly life in purgatory and the first heaven.

The Third Heaven.

The Third Heaven.

In the third heaven most people have very little consciousness for reasons explained in connection with the Region of Abstract Thought, for there the third heaven is located. It is therefore more of a place of waiting where the spirit rests between the time when its labors in the second heaven have been completed and the time when it again experiences the desire for rebirth. But from this realm inventors bring down their original ideas; there the philanthropist obtains the clearest vision of how to realize his utopian dreams and the spiritual aspirations of the saintly minded are given renewed impetus.

In the third heaven, most people have very little awareness for reasons discussed in relation to the Region of Abstract Thought, where the third heaven is found. It serves more as a place of waiting where the spirit rests after finishing its work in the second heaven, and before it feels the desire to be reborn again. However, from this realm, inventors draw down their original ideas; philanthropists gain a clear vision of how to achieve their idealistic dreams, and the spiritual aspirations of those with a saintly mindset are reinvigorated.

In time the desires of the spirit for further experiences draws it back to rebirth, and the [pg 183] Great Celestial Beings who are known in the Christian Religion as Recording Angels, assist the spirit to come to birth in the place best suited to give it the experience necessary to further unfold its powers and possibilities.

Eventually, the spirit's longing for more experiences brings it back to be reborn, and the [pg 183] Great Celestial Beings, known in Christianity as Recording Angels, help the spirit to be born in the environment that is most suited to provide the experiences needed to further develop its abilities and possibilities.

We have all been here many times and in different families, we have had relations of varying nature with many different people and usually there are several families among whom we may seek re-embodiment to work out our self-generated destiny and reap what we have sown in former life. If there are no special reasons why we should take birth in any particular family among certain friends or foes, the spirit is allowed to choose its own place of birth. Thus it may be said that most of us are in our present places by our own prenatal choice.

We’ve all been here many times and in various families, having relationships of different kinds with many people. Usually, there are several families we can connect with to work through our own created destiny and reap what we’ve sown in past lives. If there aren’t specific reasons for being born into a certain family among particular friends or enemies, the spirit gets to choose its own place of birth. So, it can be said that most of us are in our current situations because of our own choices before we were born.

In order to assist us in making that choice the Recording Angels call up before the spirit's vision a panorama in general outlines of each of the offered lives. This panorama will show what part of our past debts we are to pay, and what fruits we may be expected to reap in the coming life.

To help us make that choice, the Recording Angels present a broad overview of each of the lives on offer before the spirit's vision. This overview will reveal which parts of our past debts we need to settle and what rewards we can anticipate in the upcoming life.

The spirit is left free to choose between the several lives offered. But once a choice has [pg 184] been made no evasion is possible during life. We have free will with regard to the future, but the past mature destiny we cannot escape, as shown by the incident recorded in The Rosicrucian Cosmo Conception, where the writer warned a well known Los Angeles lecturer that if he left his home upon a certain day, he would be injured by a conveyance, in head, neck, breast and shoulders. The gentleman believed and intended to heed our warning. Nevertheless he went to Sierra Madre to lecture upon the fateful day. He was injured in the places stated by a collision and later explained: “I thought the twenty-eighth was the twenty-ninth.”

The spirit is given the freedom to choose from the various lives that are available. However, once a choice has been made, there's no way to avoid the consequences during life. We have free will regarding the future, but we can't escape the past "mature" destiny, as demonstrated by the event described in The Rosicrucian Cosmo Conception, where the author warned a well-known lecturer in Los Angeles that if he left his home on a specific day, he would be injured in his head, neck, chest, and shoulders. The man believed and intended to follow our warning. Still, he went to Sierra Madre to give a lecture on the destined day. He was injured in the areas mentioned due to a collision and later explained: "I thought the 28th was the 29th."

When the spirit has made its choice, it descends into the second heaven where it is instructed by the Angels and Archangels how to build an archetype of the body which it will later inhabit upon earth. Also here we note the operation of the great law of justice which decrees that we reap what we sow. If our tastes are coarse and sensual, we shall build an archetype which will express these qualities; if we are refined and of aesthetic taste, we shall build an archetype correspondingly refined, but no one can obtain a better body than he can build. Then, as the [pg 185] architect who builds a house in which he afterwards lives, will suffer discomfort if he neglects to properly ventilate it, so also the spirit feels disease in a poorly constructed body, and as the architect learns to avoid mistakes and remedy the short-comings of one house when building another, so also the spirit which suffers from defects in its body, learns in time to build better and better vehicles.

When the spirit makes its choice, it descends into the second heaven, where it is guided by the Angels and Archangels on how to create an archetype of the body that it will later inhabit on earth. Here, we also see the operation of the great law of justice, which states that we reap what we sow. If our desires are coarse and sensual, we will create an archetype that expresses those qualities; if we are refined and have good taste, we will create a correspondingly refined archetype, but no one can get a better body than they can build. Just as an architect who builds a house where he then lives will be uncomfortable if he neglects to properly ventilate it, the spirit experiences discomfort in a poorly constructed body. Likewise, as the architect learns to avoid mistakes and fix the shortcomings of one house when building another, the spirit that suffers from defects in its body gradually learns to create better and better vessels.

In the Region of Concrete Thought, the spirit also draws to itself materials for a new mind. As a magnet draws iron filings but leaves other substances alone, so also each spirit draws only the kind of mind-stuff which it used in its former life, plus that which it has learned to use in its present post-mortem state. Then it descends into the Desire World where it gathers material for a new desire body such as will express appropriately its moral characteristics, and later it attracts a certain amount of ether which is built into the mold of the archetype constructed in the second heaven and acts as cement between the solids, liquids and gaseous material from the bodies of parents which forms the dense physical body of a child, and in due time the latter is brought to birth.

In the Region of Concrete Thought, the spirit collects materials for a new mind. Just like a magnet attracts iron filings while ignoring other substances, each spirit gathers only the type of mind-stuff it used in its previous life, along with what it has learned to use in its current post-mortem state. It then descends into the Desire World, where it gathers material for a new desire body that will properly reflect its moral characteristics. Later, it attracts some ether, which is integrated into the mold of the archetype created in the second heaven and acts as a binding agent between the solid, liquid, and gaseous materials from the parents' bodies that form the child’s dense physical body, which eventually leads to birth.

[pg 186]

Birth and Child Life.

Birth and Child Life.

It must not be imagined, however, that when the little body of a child has been born, the process of birth is completed. The dense physical body has had the longest evolution, and as a shoemaker who has worked at his trade for a number of years is more expert than an apprentice and can make better shoes and quicker, so also the spirit which has built many physical bodies produces them quickly, but the vital body is a later acquisition of the human being. Therefore we are not so expert in building that vehicle. Consequently it takes longer to construct that from the materials not used up in making the lining of the archetype, and the vital body is not born until the seventh year. Then the period of rapid growth commences. The desire body is a still later addition of composite man, and is not brought to birth until the fourteenth year when the desire nature expresses itself most strongly during so-called “hot” youth, and the mind, which makes man man, does not come to birth until the twenty-first year. In law that age is recognized as the earliest time he is fitted to exercise a franchise.

It shouldn't be assumed that when a child is born, the process of birth is finished. The physical body has gone through the longest development, and just like a skilled shoemaker who has honed his craft over the years can make better shoes more quickly than an apprentice, a spirit that has created many physical bodies can also produce them faster. However, the vital body is a later development for people. This means we aren't as skilled in creating that part. As a result, it takes longer to form it from the materials not used in creating the lining of the archetype, and the vital body isn't formed until the seventh year. That's when rapid growth starts. The desire body is an even later addition, and it doesn't emerge until the fourteenth year when the desire for things becomes most intense during what we call “hot” youth, and the mind, which defines what it means to be human, doesn't come into being until the twenty-first year. By law, that age is recognized as the earliest time someone is ready to exercise their rights.

[pg 187]

This knowledge is of the utmost importance to parents, as a proper understanding of the development which should take place in each of the septenary epochs enables the educator to work intelligently with nature and thus fulfill more thoroughly the trust of a parent than those who are ignorant of the Rosicrucian Mystery Teaching. We shall therefore devote the remaining pages to an elucidation of this matter and of the importance of the knowledge of astrology upon the part of the parent.

This knowledge is extremely important for parents because understanding the development that should occur during each of the seven stages allows educators to work effectively with nature. This helps them fulfill the responsibilities of a parent better than those who are unaware of the Rosicrucian Mystery Teaching. Therefore, we will dedicate the rest of the pages to explaining this topic and the significance of parents being knowledgeable about astrology.

The Mystery of Light, Color and Consciousness.

The Mystery of Light, Color, and Consciousness.

“God is Light,” says the Bible, and we are unable to conceive of a grander simile of His Omnipresence, or the mode of His manifestation. Even the greatest telescopes have failed to reach the boundaries of light, though they reveal to us stars millions of miles from the earth, and we may well ask ourselves, as did the Psalmist of old: Whither shall I flee from Thy Presence? If I ascend into heaven Thou art there, If I make my bed in the grave (the Hebrew word sheol means grave and not hell), Thou art there, If I take the wings [pg 188] of morning and dwell in the uttermost parts of the sea, even there shall thy hand lead me.

"God is Light." says the Bible, and we can’t imagine a better way to describe His presence or how He shows Himself. Even the best telescopes can’t reach the limits of light, even though they show us stars millions of miles away from Earth. We might wonder, just like the ancient Psalmist did: Where can I escape from Your presence? If I go up to heaven, You’re there; if I make my bed in the grave (the Hebrew word sheol means grave, not hell), You’re there; if I take the wings of dawn and settle at the farthest parts of the sea, even there Your hand will guide me.

When, in the dawn of Being, God the Father enunciated The Word, and The Holy Spirit moved upon the sea of homogeneous Virgin Matter, primeval Darkness was turned to Light. That is therefore the prime manifestation of Deity, and a study of the principles of Light will reveal to the mystic intuition a wonderful source of spiritual inspiration. As it would take us too far afield from our subject we shall not enter into an elucidation of that theme here, except so far as to give an elementary idea of how divine Life energizes the human frame and stimulates to action.

When, at the beginning of existence, God the Father spoke The Word, and The Holy Spirit moved over the sea of uniform Virgin Material, the ancient Darkness was transformed into Light. This is the first manifestation of Deity, and exploring the principles of Light will reveal to the mystic intuition a remarkable source of spiritual inspiration. Since it would lead us too far off topic, we won't elaborate on that idea here, except to provide a basic understanding of how divine Life energizes the human body and encourages action.

Truly, God is ONE and undivided, He enfolds within His Being all that is, as the white light embraces all colors. But He appears three-fold in manifestation, as the white light is refracted in three primary colors: Blue, Yellow and Red. Wherever we see these colors they are emblematical of the Father, Son and Holy Spirit. These three primary rays of divine Life are diffused or radiated through the sun and produce Life, Consciousness and Form upon each of the seven light-bearers, the planets, which are called “the [pg 189] Seven Spirits before the Throne.” Their names are: Mercury, Venus, Earth, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn and Uranus. Bode's law proves that Neptune does not belong to our solar system and the reader is referred to “Simplified Scientific Astrology” by the present writer, for mathematical demonstration of this contention.

Truly, God is ONE and undivided; He encompasses all that exists, just as white light includes all colors. However, He appears in three forms, like white light refracted into the three primary colors: Blue, Yellow, and Red. Wherever we see these colors, they symbolize the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. These three primary rays of divine Life are spread out or emitted through the sun and create Life, Awareness, and

on each of the seven light-bearers, the planets, known as "the [pg 189] Seven Spirits in front of the Throne." Their names are: Mercury, Venus, Earth, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, and Uranus. Bode's law shows that Neptune does not belong to our solar system, and readers are referred to "Easy Scientific Astrology" by the current author for a mathematical demonstration of this claim.

Each of the seven planets receives the light of the sun in a different measure, according to its proximity to the central orb and the constitution of its atmosphere, and the beings upon each, according to their stage of development, have affinity for some of the solar rays. They absorb the color or colors congruous to them, and reflect the remainder upon the other planets. This reflected ray bears with it an impulse of the nature of the beings with which it has been in contact.

Each of the seven planets gets sunlight in varying amounts, depending on how close they are to the sun and the makeup of their atmosphere. The beings on each planet, based on their level of development, resonate with certain solar rays. They absorb colors that match them and reflect the rest onto the other planets. This reflected light carries an essence that reflects the nature of the beings it has interacted with.

Thus the divine Light and Life comes to each planet, either directly from the sun, or reflected from its six sister planets, and as the summer breeze which has been wafted over blooming fields carries upon its silent invisible wings the blended fragrance of a multitude of flowers, so also the subtle influences from the garden of God bring to us the commingled impulses of all the Spirits and [pg 190] in that varicolored light we live and move and have our being.

So the divine Light and Life reaches each planet, either directly from the sun or reflected off its six sister planets. Just like a summer breeze that carries the blended fragrance of many flowers over blooming fields on its silent, invisible wings, the subtle influences from God's garden bring us the combined energies of all the Spirits. In that colorful light, we live, move, and exist. [pg 190]

The rays which come directly from the sun are productive of spiritual illumination, the reflected rays from other planets make for added consciousness and moral development and the rays reflected by way of the moon give physical growth.

The rays that come straight from the sun provide spiritual enlightenment, the reflected rays from other planets contribute to increased awareness and moral growth, and the rays reflected by the moon promote physical development.

But as each planet can only absorb a certain quantity of one or more colors according to the general stage of evolution there, so each being upon earth: mineral, plant, animal and man can only absorb and thrive upon a certain quantity of the various rays projected upon the earth. The remainder do not affect it or produce sensation, any more than the blind are conscious of light and color which exist everywhere around them. Therefore each being is differently affected by the stellar rays and the science of Astrology a fundamental truth in nature, of enormous benefit in the attainment of spiritual growth.

But just as each planet can only take in a certain amount of one or more colors depending on its level of development, so too can every being on Earth—minerals, plants, animals, and humans—only absorb and thrive on a specific amount of the various rays that reach the planet. The excess does not impact them or create sensation, just like blind individuals are unaware of the light and colors that exist all around them. Therefore, each being is uniquely influenced by the celestial rays, and the science of Astrology is a fundamental truth in nature that offers significant benefits for spiritual growth.

From a horoscopic figure in mystic script we may learn our own strength and weakness, with the path best suited to our development, or we may see the tendencies of those friends who come to us as children, and what traits [pg 191] are dormant in them. Thus we shall know clearly how to discharge our duty as parents, by repressing evil before it comes to birth and fostering good, so that it may bring forth most abundantly the spiritual potencies of the soul committed to our care.

From a horoscope in mystical writing, we can learn about our strengths and weaknesses, as well as the path that best suits our growth. We can also see the tendencies of the friends who come to us as children, and what traits [pg 191] are lying dormant in them. This way, we’ll understand how to fulfill our responsibilities as parents, by preventing negativity before it takes root and encouraging positivity, so it can flourish and bring out the spiritual potential of the soul entrusted to our care.

As we have already said, man returns to earth to reap that which he has sown in previous lives and to sow anew the seeds which make for future experience. The stars are the heavenly time keepers which measure the year, the moon indicates the month when time will be propitious to harvest or to sow.

As we’ve already mentioned, people return to earth to reap what they’ve sown in past lives and to plant new seeds for future experiences. The stars are the cosmic timekeepers that track the year, while the moon shows the month when the time is right for harvesting or planting.

The child is a mystery to us all, we can only know its propensities as they slowly develop into characteristics, but it is usually too late to check when evil habits have been formed and the youth is upon the downward grade. A horoscope cast for the time of birth in a scientific manner shows the tendencies to good or evil in the child, and if a parent will take time and trouble necessary to study the science of the stars, he or she may do the child intrusted to his or her care an inestimable service by fostering tendencies to good and repressing the evil bent of a child ere it has crystallized into habit. Do not imagine that a superior mathematical knowledge is [pg 192] necessary to erect a horoscope. Many construct a horoscope in such an involved manner, so “fearfully and wonderfully made” that it is unreadable to themselves or others, while a simple figure easy of reading may be constructed by anyone who knows how to add and subtract. This method has been thoroughly elucidated in Simplified Scientific Astrology which is a complete text book, though small and inexpensive, and parents who have the welfare of their children thoroughly at heart should endeavor to learn for themselves, for even though their ability may not compare with that of a professional astrologer, their intimate knowledge of the child and their deep interest will more than compensate for such lack and enable them to see most deeply into the child's character by means of its horoscope.

The child is a mystery to us all; we can only recognize their tendencies as they gradually evolve into traits, but by the time we realize it, it’s often too late to correct when bad habits have formed and the youth is heading downhill. A horoscope created scientifically at the time of birth reveals the child's tendencies toward good or evil, and if a parent invests the time and effort to study the science of astrology, they can provide the child in their care an invaluable service by encouraging good traits and curbing negative ones before they become ingrained habits. Don't assume that advanced mathematical skills are needed to create a horoscope. Many create horoscopes in such a complicated way that they become unreadable to themselves and others, while a simple layout that’s easy to interpret can be made by anyone who knows basic addition and subtraction. This method is clearly explained in Simplified Scientific Astrology, which is a complete textbook, though it is small and affordable. Parents who genuinely care about their children's welfare should strive to learn for themselves; even if their abilities don't match those of a professional astrologer, their close understanding of the child and their genuine interest will more than make up for this gap and allow them to gain profound insights into the child's character through their horoscope.

Education of Children.

Kids' Education.

Respecting the birth of the various vehicles and the influence which that has upon life, we may say that during the time from birth to the seventh year the lines of growth of the physical body are determined, and as it has been noted that sound is builder both [pg 193] in the great and small, we may well imagine that rhythm must have an enormous influence upon the growing and sensitive little child's organism. The apostle John in the first chapter of his gospel expresses this idea mystically in the beautiful words: “In the beginning was the WORD ... and without it was not anything made that was made ... and the word became flesh;” the word is a rhythmic sound, which issued from the Creator, reverberated through the universe and marshaled countless millions of atoms into the multiplex variety of shapes and forms which we see about us. The mountain, the mayflower, the mouse and the man are all embodiments of that great Cosmic Word which is still sounding through the universe and which is still building and ever building though unheard by our insensitive ears. But though we do not hear that wonderful celestial sound, we may work upon the little child's body by terrestrial music, and though the nursery rhymes are without sense, they are nevertheless bearers of a wonderful rhythm, and the more a child is taught to say, sing and repeat them, to dance and to march to them, the more music is incorporated into a child's daily life, the stronger [pg 194] and healthier will be its body in future years.

Respecting the origin of different forms of life and their impact on existence, we can say that from birth to the age of seven, the physical body's growth is shaped. It's been observed that sound plays a significant role in shaping both large and small beings. We can certainly imagine that rhythm has a considerable effect on the developing and sensitive child's body. The apostle John, in the first chapter of his gospel, beautifully captures this idea with the words: "In the beginning was the WORD ... and nothing that has been made was made without it ... and the word became flesh;" The word represents a rhythmic sound, originating from the Creator, resonating throughout the universe, and organizing countless atoms into the diverse forms we see around us. The mountain, the mayflower, the mouse, and the man are all manifestations of that great Cosmic Word, which continues to resonate through the universe, building and rebuilding, even if we can't hear it. Although we may not perceive that amazing celestial sound, we can influence the child's body with earthly music. Nursery rhymes, while seemingly nonsensical, carry a wonderful rhythm. The more a child is encouraged to say, sing, and recite them—to dance and march along—the more music becomes a part of their daily life, leading to a stronger and healthier body in the years ahead.

There are two mottoes which apply during this period, one to the child and the other to the parent: Example and Imitation. No creature under heaven is more imitative than a little child, and its conduct in after years will depend largely upon the example set by its parents during its early life. It is no use to tell the child “not to mind,” it has no mind wherewith to discriminate, but follows its natural tendency, as water flows down a hill, when it imitates. Therefore it behooves every parent to remember from morning till night that watchful eyes are upon him all the time waiting but for him to act in order to follow his example.

There are two guiding principles during this time, one for the child and the other for the parent: Example and Copying. No being on earth is more imitative than a small child, and how they behave later in life will largely depend on the example their parents set during their early years. It doesn’t help to tell the child "never mind," as they lack the ability to judge, but instead follow their natural tendency, just like water flows downhill when they imitate. Therefore, every parent should remember throughout the day that their watchful child is always observing, ready to imitate their actions.

It is of the utmost importance that the child's clothing should be very loose, particularly the clothing of little boys, as chafing garments often produce vices which follow a man through life.

It’s really important for a child’s clothing to be very loose, especially for little boys, because tight clothes can cause issues that stick with a person for life.

If anyone should attempt to forcibly extract a babe from the protecting womb of its mother, the outrage would result in death, because the babe has not yet arrived at a maturity sufficient to endure impacts of the Physical World. In the three septenary periods which follow birth, the invisible vehicles [pg 195] are still in the womb of mother nature. If we teach a child of tender years to memorize, or to think, or if we arouse its feelings and emotions, we are in fact opening the protecting womb of nature and the results are equally as disastrous in other respects as a forced premature birth. Child prodigies usually become men and women of less than ordinary intelligence. We should not hinder the child from learning or thinking of his own volition, but we should not goad them on as parents often do to nourish their own pride.

If anyone tries to violently take a baby from its mother's protective womb, it would lead to death, as the baby isn’t mature enough to handle the realities of the Physical World. In the three seven-year periods after birth, the invisible aspects of the child are still in the womb of Mother Nature. If we teach a young child to memorize or to think, or if we stimulate their feelings and emotions, we are essentially opening the protective womb of nature, and the consequences can be just as harmful as a forced premature birth. Child prodigies often turn into adults with average intelligence. We shouldn’t prevent children from learning or thinking of their own accord, but we also shouldn’t push them like parents often do to satisfy their own pride.

When the vital body is born at the age of seven a period of growth begins and a new motto, or relation rather, is established between parent and child. This may be expressed in the two words Authority and Discipleship. In this period the child is taught certain lessons which it takes upon faith in the authority of its teachers, whether at home or at school, and as memory is a faculty of the vital body it can now memorize what is learned. It is therefore eminently teachable; particularly because it is unbiased by pre-conceived opinions which prevent most of us from accepting new views. At the end of this second period: from about twelve to fourteen, the vital body has been so far developed [pg 196] that puberty is reached. At the age of fourteen we have the birth of the desire body, which marks the commencement of self-assertion. In earlier years the child regards itself more as belonging to a family and subordinate to the wishes of its parents than after the fourteenth year. The reason is this: In the throat of the fœtus and the young child there is a gland called the thymus gland, which is largest before birth, then gradually diminishes through the years of childhood and finally disappears at ages which vary according to the characteristics of the child. Anatomists have been puzzled as to the function of this organ and have not yet come to any settled conclusion, but it has been suggested that before development of the red marrow bones, the child is not able to manufacture its own blood, and that therefore the thymus gland contains an essence, supplied by the parents, upon which the child may draw during infancy and childhood, till able to manufacture its own blood. That theory is approximately true, and as the family blood flows in the child, it looks upon itself as part of the family and not as an Ego. But the moment it commences to manufacture its own blood, the Ego asserts itself, it is no [pg 197] longer Papa's girl or Mamma's boy, it has an “I”-dentity of its own. Then comes the critical age when parents reap what they have sown. The mind has not yet been born, nothing holds the desire nature in check, and much, very much, depends upon how the child has been taught in earlier years and what example the parents have set. At this point in life self-assertion, the feeling I am myself, is stronger than at any other time and therefore authority should give place to Advice; the parent should practice the utmost tolerance, for at no time in life is a human being as much in need of sympathy as during the seven years from fourteen to twenty-one when the desire nature is rampant and unchecked.

When the vital body is born at age seven, a period of growth starts, and a new dynamic is established between parent and child. This can be summed up with the two words Power and Following Jesus. During this time, the child learns certain lessons based on trust in the authority of its teachers, whether at home or in school, and as memory is a function of the vital body, it can now memorize what it learns. Thus, it is highly teachable, especially since it is not influenced by preconceived notions that often prevent us from embracing new ideas. By the end of this second period, around ages twelve to fourteen, the vital body has developed enough that puberty is reached. At fourteen, the desire body is born, marking the beginning of self-assertion. Earlier, the child sees itself mainly as part of a family and subservient to the wishes of its parents, but this changes after age fourteen. This is because, in the throat of the fetus and young child, there is a gland called the thymus gland, which is largest before birth, gradually decreases throughout childhood, and eventually disappears at ages that vary depending on the child's traits. Anatomists have been puzzled by the function of this organ and haven’t reached a definite conclusion, but it’s suggested that before the red marrow bones develop, the child cannot produce its own blood, and thus the thymus gland holds an essence provided by the parents that the child can use during infancy and childhood until it can produce its own blood. This theory is fairly accurate, and as the family blood circulates in the child, it perceives itself as part of the family rather than as an individual. However, once it begins to produce its own blood, the individual self emerges; it is no longer just Dad’s girl or Mom’s boy; it develops a distinct “I”-identity. Then comes the critical age when parents see the results of their earlier efforts. The mind hasn’t yet fully developed, and nothing controls the child’s desire nature, so how the child was taught in earlier years and the example set by the parents become crucial. At this stage, self-assertion, the feeling “I am myself”, is stronger than at any other time, and therefore authority should give way to Tips; parents should show maximum tolerance, as no time in life does a person need sympathy more than during the seven years from fourteen to twenty-one when the desire nature is intense and unchecked.

It is a crime to inflict corporal punishment upon a child at any age. Might is never right, and as the stronger, parents should always have compassion for the weaker. But there is one feature of corporal punishment which makes it particularly dangerous to apply it to the youth: namely, that it wakens the passional nature which is already perhaps beyond the control of a growing boy.

It is a crime to physically punish a child of any age. Strength doesn’t justify mistreatment, and as the stronger individuals, parents should always show compassion for the more vulnerable. However, there is one aspect of physical punishment that makes it especially risky for young people: it stirs up the emotions that may already be difficult for a growing boy to manage.

If we whip a dog, we shall soon break its spirit and transform it into a cringing cur, [pg 198] and it is deplorable that some parents seem to regard it as their mission in life to break the spirit of their children with the rule of the rod. If there is one universal lack among the human race which is more apparent than any other, it is lack of will, and as parents we may remedy the evil in a large measure by guiding the wills of our children along such lines as dictated by our own more mature reason, so that we help them to grow a backbone instead of a wishbone with which unfortunately most of us are afflicted. Therefore, never whip a child; when punishment is necessary, correct by withholding favors or withdrawing privileges.

If we hit a dog, we'll quickly break its spirit and turn it into a submissive pet, [pg 198] and it's sad that some parents seem to think it's their job to break their children's spirits with physical punishment. If there's one thing that stands out as a common issue among people, it's the lack of willpower, and as parents, we can largely fix this by guiding our children's wills according to our own more mature reasoning, helping them develop strength instead of weakness, which unfortunately many of us struggle with. So, never hit a child; when punishment is needed, correct them by taking away privileges or withholding favors.

At the twenty-first year the birth of the mind transforms the youth into a man or a woman fully equipped to commence his own life in the school of experience.

At twenty-one, the development of the mind turns a young person into a man or woman, fully prepared to start their own journey in the school of life.

Thus we have followed the human spirit around a life cycle from death to birth and maturity, we have seen how immutable law governs his every step and how he is ever encompassed by the loving care of the Great and Glorious Beings who are the ministers of God. The method of his future development will be explained in a later work which will deal with “The Christian Mystic Initiation.”

Thus, we have traced the human spirit through its life cycle from death to birth and maturity. We have observed how unchanging law guides every step and how it is constantly surrounded by the loving care of the Great and Glorious Beings who serve God. The approach to future development will be discussed in a later work that will focus on “The Christian Mystic Experience.”

[pg 199]

Mt. Ecclesia

(Transcriber's Note: This chapter is the series of pages which, earlier, the author said “had been transferred” to the back of the book.)

(Transcriber's Note: This chapter is the series of pages that the author previously mentioned “was transferred” to the back of the book.)

A Description of the Headquarters of the Rosicrucian Fellowship

A Description of the Headquarters of the Rosicrucian Fellowship

Work in the physical world requires physical means of accomplishment; therefore a tract of land was bought in 1911 in the town of Oceanside, ninety miles south of Los Angeles, California. Southern California was selected because of the abundance of ether in the atmosphere there, and this spot was found to be particularly favored in that respect.

Work in the physical world needs physical resources; so a piece of land was purchased in 1911 in the town of Oceanside, ninety miles south of Los Angeles, California. Southern California was selected due to the plentiful ether in its atmosphere, and this spot was found to be particularly advantageous for that reason.

On this commanding site having a wide view of the great Pacific Ocean, of snow capped mountains and smiling valleys, we began to establish our headquarters in the latter part of 1911. Soon after this we erected a sanctuary, the Pro-Ecclesia, where the Rosicrucian Temple Service is held at appropriate times. The Rose Cross Healing Circle holds its meetings there to help sufferers, and it is the place appointed for the united morning and [pg 200] evening devotions of the workers. In the latter half of 1920 we built an Ecclesia, which is designed to be a Temple of Healing. The building, a beautiful domed structure, is of steel and reinforced concrete. It is twelve sided in shape, corresponding to the twelve signs of the zodiac. At the present writing, January, 1921, the final work upon it is just being completed. The esoteric work of the Fellowship will be carried on here.

On this impressive location with a broad view of the vast Pacific Ocean, snow-capped mountains, and picturesque valleys, we started to set up our headquarters in late 1911. Shortly after, we built a sanctuary, the Pro-Ecclesia, where the Rosicrucian Temple Service takes place at designated times. The Rose Cross Healing Circle holds its meetings there to assist those in need, and it is designated for the collective morning and evening devotions of the members. In the latter half of 1920, we constructed an Ecclesia, intended to be a Temple of Healing. The building, a stunning domed structure, is made of steel and reinforced concrete. It has twelve sides, reflecting the twelve signs of the zodiac. As of January 1921, the final touches are being completed. The esoteric work of the Fellowship will be conducted here.

We have also built a two-story Administration Building to house the general office, the book department, the correspondence school in Christian Mysticism which links Headquarters with students all over the world, and the editorial offices of our monthly publications, notably the Rosicrucian Fellowship Magazine—Rays from the Rose Cross.” We have also an astrological department which conducts a correspondence school. Its offices are located on the second floor.

We have also built a two-story Administration Building to accommodate the general office, the book department, the correspondence school in Christian Mysticism that connects Headquarters with students worldwide, and the editorial offices for our monthly publications, especially the "Rosicrucian Fellowship Magazine—Rays from the Rose Cross." We also have an astrological department that runs a correspondence school, with its offices located on the second floor.

The whole first floor is occupied by a modern printing plant and book bindery required to furnish the immense amount of literature needed in this work. In the book department we publish all the standard works and text books of the Rosicrucian Philosophy written by Max Heindel. We are now in process of publishing in book form his former lessons to students.

The entire first floor is taken up by a modern printing facility and bookbinding shop needed to produce the huge amount of literature required for this work. In the book department, we publish all the standard works and textbooks of Rosicrucian Philosophy written by Max Heindel. We are currently in the process of publishing his previous lessons to students in book form.

[pg 201]

In October, 1920, a Training School was established for the preparation of candidates for the lecture field. It is our intention to thereby maintain a Lecture Bureau, from which we will send our lecturers throughout the country to disseminate the teachings and carry the message of our philosophy to the people to a greater extent than has before been possible.

In October 1920, a Training School was set up to prepare candidates for the lecture field. Our goal is to maintain a Lecture Bureau, from which we will send our lecturers across the country to share our teachings and spread the message of our philosophy to a broader audience than ever before.

A Dining Hall with seating capacity for over one hundred people affords ample accommodation for workers, students, and patients. The scientific meatless diet served there preserves or restores health, as required in each case. Furthermore, it improves the vitality and mentality in an astonishing degree. A large dormitory, and a number of cottages and tents provide living quarters for all.

A dining hall that can seat over a hundred people provides plenty of space for workers, students, and patients. The nutritious meatless meals served there maintain or improve health as needed for each individual. Additionally, it significantly boosts both physical and mental well-being. A spacious dormitory, along with several cottages and tents, offers accommodation for everyone.

By the liberal use of water and the expenditure of much labor, Mount Ecclesia is gradually being transformed into a luxuriant tropical park. There is a deep spiritual purpose in this attempt to make the visible centre of the new world movement beautiful, for it fosters in the workers a poise and peace which are absolutely essential to the proper performance of their work. Without that they cannot escape being disturbed by the flood of sorrow and trouble which flows into Headquarters from [pg 202] members all over the world; without that they cannot continue to put heart into the letters of help, hope and cheer which continually go out to souls who are groaning under the burden of sickness, but by bathing their souls in the beauty of the surroundings, whether consciously or not, they gain in strength and grow in grace, they become better and better fitted for the Great Work in the Master's Vineyard.

By using a lot of water and putting in a lot of effort, Mount Ecclesia is slowly being turned into a lush tropical park. There’s a deep spiritual significance behind this effort to beautify the visible center of the new world movement, as it encourages the workers to maintain a sense of balance and tranquility that is crucial for them to do their jobs well. Without this, they can’t help but be affected by the overwhelming sorrow and challenges that come into Headquarters from members around the world; without it, they can’t keep pouring their hearts into the messages of support, hope, and encouragement that are sent out to those struggling with illness. By immersing themselves in the beauty of their surroundings, whether they realize it or not, they gain strength and grow in grace, becoming more and more prepared for the Great Work in the Master's Vineyard.

In order to aid those who feel the upward urge, to prepare intelligently and reverently for the unfoldment of their inner latent spiritual powers, the Rosicrucian Fellowship maintains two correspondence courses which furnish instruction to students all over the world. One deals with Astrology, the other with Christian Mysticism.

To help those who feel the desire to grow, and to prepare thoughtfully and respectfully for the development of their inner spiritual abilities, the Rosicrucian Fellowship offers two correspondence courses that provide instruction to students worldwide. One focuses on Astrology, and the other on Christian Mysticism.

The Astrology to which we refer is not to be confounded with fortune-telling; it is a phase of the Mystic Religion, as sublime as the stars with which it deals, and to the Mystic they are not dead bodies moving in space in obedience to so-called blind natural law, but they are the embodiments of The Seven Spirits before the Throne,” mighty Star-Angels who use their benevolent influences to [pg 203] guide other less exalted beings, humanity included, upon the path of evolution.

The astrology we’re talking about shouldn't be confused with fortune-telling; it's a part of the Mystic Religion, as remarkable as the stars it involves. For a Mystic, those stars aren't just lifeless objects floating in space obeying some so-called blind natural laws; they are the representations of The Seven Spirits before the Throne,” powerful Star-Angels that use their positive influences to [pg 203] guide other less advanced beings, including humanity, on the path of evolution.

There is a side of the moon which we never see, but that hidden half is as potent a factor in creating the ebb and flow, as the part of the moon which is visible. Similarly, there is an invisible part of man which exerts a powerful influence in life, and as the tides are measured by the motion of sun and moon, so also the eventualities of existence are measured by the circling stars, which may therefore be called “the Clock of Destiny,” and knowledge of their import is an immense power, for to the competent Astrologer a horoscope reveals every secret of life.

There’s a side of the moon that we never see, but that hidden half is just as influential in creating the ebb and flow as the visible part. In the same way, there’s an invisible aspect of a person that has a strong impact on life, and just as tides are influenced by the movements of the sun and moon, our life events are influenced by the stars. These stars can thus be called “the Destiny Clock,” and understanding their significance is a tremendous power, for a skilled Astrologer can uncover every secret of life through a horoscope.

Thus, when you have given an astrologer the data of your birth, you have given him the key to your innermost soul, and there is no secret that he may not ferret out. This knowledge may be used for good or ill, to help or hurt, according to the nature of the man. Only a friend should be trusted with this key to your soul, and it should never be given to anyone base enough to prostitute a spiritual science for material gain.

So, when you give an astrologer your birth details, you've handed them the key to your deepest self, and there's no secret they can't uncover. This knowledge can be used for good or bad, to support or harm, depending on the person's character. Only a true friend should have this key to your soul, and it should never be given to anyone who would exploit a spiritual practice for personal profit.

To the medical man Astrology is invaluable in diagnosing diseases and prescribing a remedy, for it reveals the hidden cause of all [pg 204] ailments, in a manner that has often perplexed the skeptic and dumbfounded the scoffer.

To healthcare professionals, Astrology is incredibly useful for diagnosing illnesses and suggesting treatments, as it uncovers the underlying reasons for various health issues, often leaving skeptics confused and critics speechless. [pg 204]

The opinion of thousands is of great value, but it does not prove anything, for thousands may hold an opposite view; occasionally a single man may be right and the rest of the world wrong, as when Galileo maintained that the earth moves. Today the whole world has been converted to the opinion for which he suffered torture, and we assert that, as man is a composite being, cures are successful only in proportion as they remedy defects on the physical, moral and mental planes of Being. We also maintain that results may be obtained more easily at certain times when stellar rays are propitious to healing of a particular disease, or by treatment with remedies previously prepared under auspicious conditions.

The views of thousands are important, but they don't really prove anything, because thousands can believe the opposite; sometimes a single person can be correct while everyone else is wrong, like when Galileo said that the earth moves. Nowadays, everyone agrees with the idea he was tortured for, and we claim that, Since humans are complex beings, treatments only work effectively if they address issues on the physical, ethical, and mental levels of existence.. We also believe that results can be achieved more easily at certain times when the stars are aligned to heal a specific illness, or through remedies prepared under favorable conditions.

If you are a parent the horoscope will aid you to detect the evil latent in your child and teach you how to apply the ounce of prevention. It will show you the good points also, that you may make a better man or woman of the soul entrusted to your care. It will reveal systemic weakness and enable you to guard the health of your child; it will show what [pg 205] talents are there, and how the life may be lived to a maximum of usefulness. Therefore, the message of the marching orbs is so important that you cannot afford to remain ignorant thereof.

If you're a parent, the horoscope will help you recognize any negative traits in your child and guide you on how to take preventative measures. It will highlight your child's strengths as well, so you can help them become a better person. It will uncover any weaknesses they may have and help you protect their health; it will show what talents they possess and how they can live their life to its fullest potential. That's why the insights from the stars are so important that you can't afford to ignore them.

In order to aid those who are willing to help themselves we maintain a Correspondence Class in Astrology, but make no mistake, we do not teach fortune-telling; if that is what you are looking for, we have nothing for you.

To help those who want to improve themselves, we offer a Correspondence Class in Astrology, but just to be clear, we do not teach fortune-telling; if that's what you seek, we can't assist you.

Our Lessons Are Sermons

Our Lessons Are Sermons

They embody the highest moral and spiritual principles, together with the loftiest system of ethics, for Astrology is, to us, a phase of religion; we never look at a horoscope without feeling that we are in a holy presence, face to face with an immortal soul, and our attitude is one of prayer for light to guide that soul aright.

They represent the highest moral and spiritual principles, along with the most elevated system of ethics, because we see Astrology as a part of religion; we never examine a horoscope without sensing that we are in a sacred presence, face to face with an eternal soul, and our approach is one of praying for guidance to lead that soul correctly.

We Do Not Cast Horoscopes

We Don't Cast Horoscopes

Despite all we can say, many people write enclosing money for horoscopes, forcing us to spend valuable time writing letters of refusal and giving us the trouble of returning their money. Please do not thus annoy us; it will avail you nothing.

Despite everything we can say, many people still send money for horoscopes, making us waste our time writing letters of refusal and dealing with the hassle of returning their money. Please don’t bother us this way; it won’t help you at all.

[pg 206]

The Course in Christian Mysticism

Christian Mysticism Course

Christ taught the multitude in parables, but explained the mysteries to His disciples. Paul gave milk to the babes, but meat to the strong.

Christ taught the crowd using stories with morals, but explained the mysteries to His followers. Paul gave milk to the infants, but real food to the mature.

Max Heindel, the founder and leader of the Rosicrucian Fellowship, endeavored to follow in their steps and give to interested and devoted students a deeper teaching than that promulgated in public.

Max Heindel, the founder and leader of the Rosicrucian Fellowship, aimed to follow in their footsteps and provide dedicated students with a in-depth teaching than what was offered publicly.

For that purpose we conduct a correspondence course in Christian Mysticism. The General Secretary may admit applicants to the preliminary course, but advancement in the deeper degrees depends upon merit. It is for those alone who have been tried, and found true.

For that reason, we offer a correspondence course in Christian Mysticism. The General Secretary can accept applicants into the preliminary course, but progress to the advanced levels depends on merit. It is intended only for those who have been tested and found genuine.

How To Apply for Admission

How to Apply for Admission

Anyone who is not engaged in fortune-telling or similar methods of commercializing spiritual knowledge will, upon request, receive an application blank from the General Secretary, Rosicrucian Fellowship. When this blank is returned properly filled, he may admit the applicant to instruction in either or both correspondence courses.

Anyone not involved in fortune-telling or other ways of making money from spiritual knowledge can request an application form from the General Secretary of the Rosicrucian Fellowship. Once this form is returned properly filled out, they may admit the applicant to either or both correspondence courses.

[pg 207]

The Cost of the Course

Course Price

There are no fixed fees; no esoteric instruction is ever put in the balance against coin. At the same time, it cannot be given free,” for nothing,” for those who work to promulgate it must have the necessities of life. Type, paper, machinery and postage also cost money, and unless you pay your part someone else must pay for you.

There are no set fees; no complex teachings are ever weighed against money. At the same time, it can't be given “for free,” “for free,” because those who work to spread it need to cover their living expenses. Printing materials like type, paper, machinery, and postage cost money, and Unless you contribute, someone else will have to cover your costs..

There are a few who cannot contribute, and who need these teachings as much or more than those who may take comfort from financial ease or affluence. If they make their condition known, they will receive as much attention as the largest contributors, but others are expected to contribute for their own good as well as for the good of the work. Remember, a closed hand that does not give cannot receive.

There are some people who can't contribute, and they need these teachings just as much, if not more, than those who find comfort in financial stability or wealth. If they share their situation, they will get as much attention as the biggest donors, but others are still expected to contribute for their own benefit as well as for the benefit of the work. Remember, a closed hand that won't give can't receive.

[pg 208]

Index

Abstract Thought, check it out Thought, World of, Region of Abstract Thought.
Action, incentive to, 158.
Adepts, pupils of schools of the Greater Mysteries, 10.
Air, charged with pictures of surroundings, 37, 155.
Alchemy, proved by radio-activity, 108.
Alcohol, results of using, 166.
Ambassador from sun, 87.
Ameshaspends, Seven Spirits before the Throne, 87.
Angels, densest body of, composed of ether, 73;
expert builders in ether, 74;
family spirits, 80;
guardians of propagative force, 74;
instruct ego in building archetype, 184;
one step beyond human stage, 73.
Angels, Recording, check it out Recording angels.
Animals, dependent upon group spirit for infusion of stellar rays, 124;
keyed to lunar month, 124;
thought processes of, 122.
Aquarian Age, intellect of, 15.
Archangels, densest vehicle of, 79;
[pg 209]
instruct ego in building archetype, 184;
less evolved become group spirits, 81;
native of Desire World, 79;
race and national spirits, 80;
various grades of, 80;
work with humanity politically and industrially, 80.
Arche, primordial matter of, 108.
Archetypal forces direct archetypes, 103.
Archetype, duration of, 175;
vibratory mold, 175.
Assimilation, through ether, 123.
Astrology, estimation of time by, in Desire World, 94;
value of, 190.
Atom, physical, spherical shape of, 9.
Atom, seed, watch Seed atom.
Atoms, chemical, expelled through skin, 127.
Attitude, mental, results of, 181.
Benevolence, acquired in First Heaven, 174.
Bennett, Florence, trance of, 141.
Black magic, punishment of, 17.
Blood, charged with pictures of surroundings, 155;
relation of, to vital body, 129.
Blue, in stellar ray, life of the Father, 124, 188.
Bode's law and Neptune, 189.
Body, dense, check it out Dense body.
desire, check it out Desire body.
vital, check out Vital body.
Brain, absorption of stellar rays through, 124.
Breath, record of, 37, 38.
Capital punishment, menace of, 164.
Carelessness, power of, to shorten life, 147.
Causation, law of, attraction of like to like, 48;
determines environment, 48, 180;
[pg 210]
flexibility of law of, 52.
Chaos, (Cosmic night) seed ground of Cosmos, 112;
state of orderly segregation, 105.
Chemical atoms, expelled through skin, 127.
Chemical ether, assimilation and growth by, 69;
seen as blue haze, 65.
Child, post-mortem experiences of, easily investigated, 51;
prodigies, 195.
Children, clairvoyance of, 160;
danger of mental forcing, 195;
discipline of, 195;
individual blood developed in, 196;
imitativeness of, 194;
proper clothing of, 194;
life of, in First Heaven, 176;
understanding of, through astrology, 192.
Christ, higher laws taught by, 169;
rebirth taught by, 46.
Christianity, the flowering of previous religions, 6.
Clairvoyance of children, 160;
of the dying, 148;
varieties of, 136.
Clairvoyants, separation of vital body of, 137.
Clairvoyants, trained, positive powers of, 137.
Colors, emotional effect produced by, 178.
Colors, primary, symbolize God, 188.
Community affected by executions, 165.
Concentration in Desire World, 91.
Conditions of life related to past action, 43.
Conscience, assimilated pictures of past experience, 38, 156.
Consequence, law of, check it out Causation, law of.
[pg 211]
Conservation, law of, and survival of spirit, 35.
Cord, Silver, view Silver Cord.
Corporal punishment, inadvisability of, 197.
Cosmic night, check it out Chaos.
Cosmos, aggregate of systematic order, 105.
Countries, egos work upon, 180.
Creation of Cosmos, 188.
Creative force, develops spinal nerves, 125.
Creative Hierarchies, aid humanity, 6;
guide man's evolution, 5, 52;
safeguard man from materialism, 8.
Criminals, care of, 164;
execution of, a menace, 164.
Crucifixion, the Mystic Death, 12.
Crystallization in man's evolution, 163.
Dead, care of, 152;
inhabit Desire World, 88;
intense activity of, 89.
Death, disrobing process of ego, 163;
foreseen by higher powers, 142;
peaceful, helpfulness of, 147;
premature, ill effects of, 145;
problem of, 27;
provides fresh start, 143.
Debts, binding nature of, 49.
Demmler, Minna, materializations by, 129.
Dense body, chemical constituents of, 57;
crystallized spirit substance, 162;
disease of, due to imperfect archetype, 185;
energized by divine life, 188;
improves as spirit progresses, 5;
quality of, dependent upon ego, 184;
most evolved of man's vehicles, 186.
[pg 212]
Desire, created and guided by thought, 58;
forms impelled into action by, 56.
Desire body, basic individual color of, 132;
born at fourteenth year, 186;
capable of sense perception, 133;
cause dreams, 139;
circulation in currents, 133;
colors of, 132;
destructive action of, 138;
extends beyond dense body, 130;
gives ability to experience desire and emotion 121, 130, 133;
impels motion, 56, 139;
impels to sense gratification, 130;
main vortex, in the liver, 131;
rapid locomotion of, 131;
recent acquisition of, 130;
shape of, ovoid, 130;
shell of, persists after death, 163, 179;
vortices of, 131;
war of, with vital body, 138;
withdrawal of, in sleep, 138.
Desire stuff, constant motion of, 77, 131;
elasticity of, 77;
force combined with matter, 77;
modeled by thought, 142;
permeates atmosphere, 120;
persistence of, 179;
responsiveness to feeling, 77.
Desire World, archangels native to, 79;
dead remain in, varying lengths of time, 78;
difficulty of concentration in, 91;
diversity of tongues in, 83;
[pg 213]
effect of colors in, 178;
ego's corrective work in, 168-170;
estimation of time in, 93;
existence of, makes man's desires possible, 57;
force and matter closely related in, 77;
form blends into sound in, 95;
head only perceptible in some regions of, 79;
large population of, 77;
seasons non-existent in, 93;
second vehicle of earth, 55;
time non-existent in, 92;
universal mode of expression in, 85;
vision pertaining to, 66;
world of color, 68.
Earth composed of three interpenetrating worlds, 55, 116;
structure of dense body, obtained from, 57;
training school of, 6, 43;
worked upon, by the disembodied, 104.
Earth lives, intervals between, 52.
Earth spirits, fairies and elves, 70.
Eastern Wisdom, unsuited to Western peoples, 14.
Egyptians painted group spirits, 82.
Electron, discovery of, 107.
Elves, spirits of mountains, 70.
Emotions, relation of, to desire body, 186.
Enmity overcome by its own discomforts, 49.
Environment, suffering caused by, 49.
Ether, avenue for solar forces, 70, 74, 123;
nature of, 62;
permeates atomic structure of dense matter, 62.
Ether, chemical, view Chemical ether.
Ether, life, look Life ether.
[pg 214]
Ether light, view Light ether.
Ether, reflecting check it out Reflecting ether.
Etheric sight, distinguished from spiritual, 66;
extension of physical, 65;
penetrates opaque substances, 66;
shows all objects same color, 67.
Ethers, separation of, 136.
Ever-existing essence, 107.
Evil and good acts recorded by breath, 38;
destruction of, 39;
transmutation of, to good, 158.
Evolution, from life to life, 53;
manifests in rest and activity, 42;
of vehicles, manner of, 185;
persistent unfoldment in, 42.
Fairies, spirits of the mountains, 70.
Fate, ripe, unavoidability of, 184.
Faults, correction of, 169.
Feeling, right, increases conscience, 172.
First cause, necessity for, 162.
First hand knowledge, possible to all, 52.
First Heaven, good of past life reaped in, 173;
good strengthened in, 174;
panorama of life in, 173;
upper regions of Desire World, 173.
Fluid, vital, cessation of flow of, 138.
Forgiveness of sin, 164, 169.
Form, archetypes of, 175;
incapable of feeling, 60.
Forms, impelled into action by desire, 56.
Forms, physical, built from chemical substance, 55.
Free will, existence of, 147;
pertaining to future, 184.
[pg 215]
Generation caused by red ray of Holy Spirit, 124.
Germination caused by blue ray of Father, 124.
Gnomes, earth spirits, 70.
God, immanence of, 187.
Good amalgamates with spirit, 39;
and evil acts recorded by breath, 38.
Great Silence between Desire World and World of Thought, 95, 180;
may be entered by acts of will, 96.
Group spirit, brings stellar influence to animals, 124;
less evolved archangels, 81;
painted by Egyptians, 82.
Growth, physical, carried on through ether, 123;
caused by yellow rays of Son, 124;
relation of, to moon, 124;
relation of, to vital body, 186.
Growth, spiritual, must be slow, 103.
Heaven, among you, 116.
Heaven, First, view First Heaven.
Heaven, Second, see Second Heaven.
Heaven, Third, check it out Third Heaven.
Hell, existence of, impossible, 117.
Helpers, Invisible, check it out Invisible Helpers.
Heredity, of the physical only, 47.
Hierarchies, Creative, check it out Creative Hierarchies.
Higher Self dominates lower by keynote, 99.
Higher senses of man, 16.
Higher vehicles, permeability of, 138;
withdrawal of, in sleep, 138.
Holy of Holies, temple of our bodies, 134.
Hotz, Dr., spirit photographs taken by, 129.
Humanity, two classes of, 136.
I, badge of self-consciousness, 135.
[pg 216]
Ideas clothe themselves in mind stuff, 113;
embryonic thoughts, 113;
generated by ego in Region of Abstract Thought, 113;
originate in chaos, 112.
Ignorance, man's one sin, 42.
Illumination, induced by solar rays, 123.
Immaculate conception, the Mystic Birth, 12.
Immortality of spirit, 39.
Incense, evil effects of, 165.
Incentive, induced by etchings of life panorama, 158.
Individual auric color, dependent upon ruling planet, 132.
Infant mortality, causes of, 176-179.
Intelligence induced by planetary rays, 123.
Interval between earth lives, 52.
Invisible Helpers, faculties of, 137;
linguistic abilities, valuable to, 83.
Izzards, 87.
James, Professor William, reputed communication from, 149-151.
Jehovah, check it out Holy Spirit.
John, Gospel of, spiritual significance of, 105.
Jupiter, auric color of, 132.
Karma, see Causation, law of.
Keynote, creates and maintains form, 98;
manifestation of Higher Self, 99;
stopping of, terminates life, 100;
Voice of Silence, 99.
Knowledge, the only salvation, 42.
Laws of nature, living intelligences, 53.
Life, dualistic theory of, 29;
lengthened by good deeds, 147;
long, value of, 144, 146;
monistic theory of, 29;
[pg 217]
object of, gaining of experience, 142;
shortened by neglected opportunities, 146.
Life ether, propagation accomplished through medium of, 69.
Life panorama, backward unfoldment of, 156;
duration of, 153;
importance of, 153, 158;
insufficient, causes infant mortality, 177;
sub-conscious memory, basis of, 154;
terminated by collapse of vital body, 157.
Light, relation of, to creation, 188.
Light ether, motion due to, 69;
transmits solar force, 69.
Likes and dislikes determine environment, 48.
Liver, main vortex of desire body, 131.
Logos, Reasonable Thought, 109.
Love, higher than law, 168;
supreme commandment, 90.
Lunar ray enters body through spleen, 124.;
induces physical growth, 123, 190.;
three-fold constitution of, 124..
Magic, black, punishment of, 17.
Man, born innocent of sin, 174;
composite being of body, soul, spirit, 36;
desires of, impel to action, 56;
gathers spiritual substance, 162;
Great Beings safeguard, 198;
has evolved from lower forms, 73;
higher vehicles of, 120;
keyed to solar month, 125;
made a little lower than angels, 73;
spinal nerves of undeveloped, 125;
spiritual faculties of, 15.
[pg 218]
Mars, auric color of, 132.
Materialism and spirituality, necessity of, 7.
Materialistic theory of life, 34-36.
Materialization through incense, 165;
through mediums, 129.
Mathematics, benefit derived from study of, 115.
Matter, illusory nature of, 114.
Mediums and negative clairvoyance, 137;
read in reflecting ether, 70.
Memory of Nature, events recorded in, 94.
Memory of past lives, 50.
Memory, sub-conscious, check it out Sub-conscious memory.
Metamorphosis in higher worlds, 32.
Michael, ambassador from sun to earth, 87.
Michael, archangel, guardian of Jews, 80.
Mind, born at twenty-first year, 186, 198;
cloudy thought form , 131, 133;
material for, acquired in Region of Concrete Thought, 185;
recent acquisition of, 131.
Mind, Lords of, expert builders of mind stuff, 102;
help man to acquire mind, 103;
human during dark stage of earth, 101;
Powers of Darkness, 101;
worked with man in mineral stage, 102.
Mind stuff, permeability of, 120;
veils inner spirit, 134.
Monistic, theory of life, 29.
Moon rays, check it out Lunar rays.
Morality induced by planetary rays, 123, 190.
Music in Desire World, 68;
soul-speech of World of Thought, 68.
Mystery Orders formed on cosmic lines, 9;
[pg 219]
seven world workers in, 9.
N-rays, etheric radiation of, 128.
Nature, laws of, control nature spirits, 72;
Great Intelligences, 70.
Nebulae, fiery formation of, 161.
Nebular theory postulates First Cause, 162.
Negative development, mediumship allied to, 137.
Nephesh, 37.
Neptune outside of our solar system, 189.
Occult orders, see Mystery orders.
Odic fluid, check it out Solar fluid.
Opportunities, each life contains, 142.
Over-eating, ill-effects of, 128.
Painting, related to Desire World, 68.
Palladino, Eusapio, materializations through, 129.
Panorama of Life, see Life Panorama.
Patriotism, inspired by archangels, 80.
Periodicity, law of, determines time of actions, 13.
Personality governed by keynote, 99.
“Peter Ibbettson,” occult information in, 161.
Physical body, anchor of mind, 92.
Physical embodiment, value of, 90, 143.
Pineal gland, localized organ of feeling, 132;
spiritual sight through development of, 66;
third eye, 132.
Planetary ray, check it out Stellar ray.
Planetary spirits, color belonging to, 189;
names of, 189.
Planets, absorption of solar rays by, 188.
Post-mortem experiences, usefulness of, 143.
Powers of Darkness, check it out Mind, Lords of.
Powers, spiritual, difficulty of obtaining, 64;
microscopic and telescopic, 64;
[pg 220]
possible to all, 64.
Prayer, forgiveness of sin through, 164.
Precession of equinoxes, measure of time, 94.
Predestination of great leaders, 45, 46.
Primary colors symbolize God, 188.
Probation, long, necessity for, 64.
Propagation carried on through life ether, 123.
Psychometrists read in reflecting ether, 70.
Puberty, cause of, 196.
Pituitary body and clairvoyance, 66.
Punishment, corporal, evils of, 198.
Purgatory, evil habits corrected in, 167;
evil of past lives transmuted in, 116;
experiences in, based on moral attitude of preceding life, 181;
review of life experiences in, 170.
Race likeness caused by race spirits, 81.
Race Spirits, check it out Archangels.
Rebirth, law of, alternation of sex in, 52;
believed in, by Jews, 46;
Biblical foundation for doctrine of, 46;
explanation of inequalities, 43, 47;
harmonious with nature's methods, 47;
intervals between, 52;
preparations for, 185;
special talents of individual, evidence of, 46;
specially adapted to ego's need, 52;
taught by Christ, 46.
Recording angels aid ego in choice of environment, 183;
give race religions, 6, 14;
show ego life panorama, 183.
Red in stellar ray, life of Holy Spirit, 124;
produces form, 188.
[pg 221]
Reflecting ether, impressions of universe recorded in, 69;
mediums and psychometrists read in, 70.
Regret, time wasted in, 92.
Reincarnation, see Rebirth.
Religions, all have origin in God, 104.
Repentance, benefits received through, 169.
Restrospection, exercise of, 170-173.
Ripe fate, unavoidability of, 184.
Rose Cross, initiates into science of life and being, 8;
Mystery school of the West, 8;
thirteen Brothers of, 9;
thirteenth member, the invisible head, 9;
works to mould public opinion, 11.
Rosicrucian Fellowship, herald of the Aquarian Age, 15;
purpose and work of, 14-18.
Rosicrucians, hold doctrine of man's potential divinity, 5;
hierophants of Lesser Mysteries, 10;
influence of, upon writers of modern times, 11;
midnight service of, 11;
object of, to unite religion and science, 12;
work with evolved humanity, 9.
Ruling planet, relation of color of, 132.
Salamanders, fire spirits, 71;
produce volcanic eruptions, 72.
“School of Athens” painting of, 29.
Science discovers spiritual side of universe, 34;
established proofs of spirit survival, 35;
spiritualized by Rosicrucians, 11.
Sculpture belongs to physical world., 68.
Second Heaven, ego prepares future environment in, 116;
located in Region of Concrete Thought, 116.
Seed atom, basis of sub-conscious memory, 156;
etchings of, 37;
[pg 222]
sample and center of other dense atoms, 175;
transmits pictures to desire body, 156.
Sensitives, separation of ethers in vital body of, 136.
Servia, regicides in, 165.
Seven Spirits before the Throne, check it out Planetary Spirits.
Sex, alternation of, 52.
Shells, discarded desire bodies, 179;
retain life panorama, 179;
spiritualistic impersonations by, 179.
Sight, spiritual, accompanies development of pineal gland and pituitary body, 66;
varieties of, 67.
Silence, Great, check it out Great Silence.
Silence, Voice of, see Voice of the Silence.
Silver cord holds higher and lower vehicles together, 153;
snapping of, 153.
Solar fluid, absorption of, by different kingdoms, 124;
aids in digestion, 127;
cleansing power of, 128;
expels disease germs, 127;
muscular movement by means of, 126;
permeates nervous system, 123, 126;
radiates from body, 123;
transformed to rose color, 123, 126.
Solar rays, direct and indirect, 123;
spiritual illumination from, 123;
three-fold constitution of, 124.
Soul, differentiated from spirit, 134;
product of breath, 37.
Soul flights, time non-existent in, 89.
Soul growth induced by planetary rays, 123.
Soul power, assimilated from past action, 116;
developed by good action, 38.
[pg 223]
Sound, power of, over matter, 175.
Spinal cord, absorbs stellar ray, 124.
Spencer, Herbert, and nebular hypothesis, 162.
Sphinx, faces east, 28;
riddle of, 28.
Spirit, threefold (ego) abandons vital body in sleep, 138;
absorbs solar ray, 124;
destined to become creative intelligence, 103;
disembodied, relief of, at leaving body, 161;
distinguished from soul, 134;
drawn to rebirth by desire for experience, 182;
earth-bound, condition of, 144;
encrusted in mind stuff, 101;
free will of, 184;
freedom of, in choosing environment, 183;
has seat in forehead, 124;
immortality of, 39;
improvement in vehicles of, 185;
individualization of, in childhood, 196;
instructed in building archetype, 184;
many earth lives of, 183;
no limitations possible for, 104;
sowing and reaping of, 104;
sufferings of, in purgatory, 163;
uncreate and eternal, 39;
various human relations of, 183;
works with archetypes, 103, 180.
Spirits, planetary, check it out Planetary Spirits.
Spiritual investigations, 63.
Spiritual powers, check it out Powers, spiritual.
Spiritual sight, look Sight, spiritual.
Spiritual thought, spinal nerves developed by, 125.
Spirituality followed by materialism, 7.
[pg 224]
Spleen, entrance for solar forces, 123;
transmutation for solar energy in, 123.
Stellar ray, absorption of, by brain and spinal cord, 124;
animals incapable of absorbing, 124;
induces morality, 123, 190;
threefold nature of, 124.
Stimulants, effects of, upon dying, 152.
Storms caused by nature spirits, 71.
Sub-conscious memory, basis of future life, 156;
consciously utilized, 161;
in seed atom, 155;
retentiveness of, 154.
Suicide, sufferings of, 174.
Sun, movements of, 94.
Superman, evolution of man into, 53.
Survival after death, established by scientists, 35.
Sylphs, spirits of mists, 70.
Tears, white bleeding, 130.
Temptation, repetition of, 174.
Theological theory of life, 36-39.
Third Heaven, few have consciousness in, 182;
in Region of Abstract Thought, 116, 182;
inspiration of philanthropist, 182;
place of awaiting rebirth, 182;
source of inventor's inspiration, 182.
Thompson, J. J., discovery of electron by, 107.
Thought, objects of physical world, crystallized, 97, 131;
result of union, idea and mind stuff, 113.
Thought, world of, earth's finest vehicle, 55;
home of spirit, 58;
knowledge gained in, 100;
makes man's thought possible, 57;
realm of tone, 180;
[pg 225]
spirit's work in, 180;
time non-existent in, 101;
tonal vision pertaining to, 67.
Thought, World of, Region of Abstract Thought, abstract verities of, 106;
Third Heaven in, 116.
Thought, World of, Region of Concrete Thought, acme of reality, 97;
mind built in, 185;
physical world replica of, 97;
Second Heaven, 116.
Thymus Gland, function of, 196.
Time, end of, 112;
relatively non-existent in higher worlds, 92.
Tobacco, fumes of, disembodied work through, 166.
Trance, caused by flight of spirit, 140;
kinds of, 140.
Truth, freedom by, 114;
self-evident in higher worlds, 114.
Undines, spirits of water, 70.
Vehicles, improvements in, 185.
Veil of Isis, 134.
Vibration, external, transferred to blood, 37;
universality of, 36.
Vital body, born at seventh year, 195;
collapse of, in sleep, 138;
composed of ether, 122;
connected with spleen, 123;
disintegration of, stops life panorama, 157;
extends beyond dense vehicle, 123;
in sickness lacks solar rays, 128;
in third stage of evolution, 131;
nourishes dense body, 129;
[pg 226]
photographed by scientists, 129;
polarity of, 129;
propagation by, 121;
recuperative work of, 138;
second vehicle acquired by man, 186;
separation of ethers of, 137;
war with desire body, 138;
well organized state of, 130.
Vital Fluid, check it out Solar fluid.
Voice of the Silence, 99.
Volcanic eruptions produced by salamanders, 72.
Vortices, whirling, of desire body, 131.
War causes infant mortality, 177, 179.
Wave of spirituality inspired great religions, 7.
Whipping children, evil of, 198.
Will, lack of, racial defect, 198.
Wind, changes of, caused by sylphs, 71.
Word, Creative Fiat, 109.
Word, creative, and key-note, 100;
God was, 106;
power of, 110, 193;
still sounds in cosmos, 112.
World, Desire, view Desire World.
World of Thought, check it out Thought, World of.
World, physical, world of form, 68.
Worlds, higher, difficulty of investigating, 32.
Yellow in stellar ray, life of Son, 124;
produces consciousness, 188.
Zoroastrian religion, deities of, 86.
[pg 227]

Ads

Rays From the Rose Cross

Rays from the Rose Cross

The American Mystic Monthly

The American Mystic Monthly

A Monthly Magazine of Mystic Light devoted to philosophy, occultism, mystic masonry, astrology, and healing.

A monthly magazine of mystical insights focused on philosophy, occult practices, spiritual masonry, astrology, and healing.

Those who desire knowledge and guidance along the Path of the Western Wisdom Teachings will find this magazine a constant aid.

Anyone looking for knowledge and guidance on the Path of Western Wisdom Teachings will find this magazine an ongoing resource.

It expounds and supports occult and mystical philosophy in a most instructive and interesting manner. It carries such special departments as:

It explains and backs occult and mystical philosophy in a very informative and engaging way. It includes specific areas such as:

Questions and Answers on Mystical Subjects
Editorial Discussion of Current Events
Horoscope Readings
Mystery Tales

One of the foremost magazines of its kind in America.

One of the top magazines of its kind in America.

Price $2.00 per year in U. S. and Canada.
Other Countries, $2.25.

The Rosicrucian Fellowship,
Mt. Ecclesia
Oceanside, California.

The Rosicrucian Fellowship, Mt. Ecclesia, Oceanside, California.

[pg 228]

Rosicrucian Interpretation of Christianity

Rosicrucian View of Christianity

ANCIENT TRUTHS IN MODERN DRESS

Ancient truths in modern style

Price 10c Each, Postfree

Price 10¢ each, free shipping

No. 1. The Riddle of Life and Death.

No. 1. The Mystery of Life and Death.

No. 2. Where Are the Dead?

No. 2. Where Are the Dead?

No. 3. Spiritual Sight and the Spiritual Worlds.

No. 3. Spiritual Sight and the Spiritual Worlds.

No. 4. Sleep, Dreams, Trance, Hypnotism, Mediumship and Insanity.

No. 4. Sleep, Dreams, Trance, Hypnosis, Spiritual Mediumship, and Mental Illness.

No. 5. Death and Life in Purgatory.

No. 5. Death and Life in Purgatory.

No. 6. Life and Activity in Heaven.

No. 6. Life and Activity in Heaven.

No. 7. Birth a Fourfold Event.

No. 7. Birth: A Fourfold Event.

No. 8. The Science of Nutrition, Health and Protracted Youth.

No. 8. The Science of Nutrition, Health, and Long-lasting Youth.

No. 9. The Astronomical Allegories of the Bible.

No. 9. The Astronomical Allegories of the Bible.

No. 10. Astrology; Its Scope and Limitations.

No. 10. Astrology: Its Scope and Limitations.

No. 11. Spiritual Sight and Insight.

No. 11. Spiritual Sight and Insight.

No. 12. Parsifal.

No. 12. Parsifal.

No. 13. The Angels as Factors in Evolution.

No. 13. The Angels' Role in Evolution.

No. 14. Lucifer, Tempter or Benefactor?

No. 14. Lucifer, Tempter or Benefactor?

No. 15. The Mystery of Golgotha and the Cleansing Blood.

No. 15. The Mystery of Golgotha and the Cleansing Blood.

No. 16. The Star of Bethlehem; A Mystic Fact.

No. 16. The Star of Bethlehem; A Mystic Truth.

No. 17. The Mystery of the Holy Grail.

No. 17. The Mystery of the Holy Grail.

No. 18. The Lord's Prayer.

No. 18. The Our Father.

No. 19. The Coming Force; Vril or What?

No. 19. The Upcoming Power; Vril or What?

No. 20. Fellowship and the Coming Race.

No. 20. Fellowship and the Future Society.

These lectures are particularly suitable for beginners. Read consecutively, they give a comprehensive outline of our philosophy.

These lectures are especially great for beginners. When read in order, they provide a complete overview of our philosophy.

THEY FIT THE POCKET

THEY FIT IN YOUR POCKET

and allow a busy man to utilize time on cars en route to or from business.

and let a busy person make the most of their time on cars while traveling to or from work.

GIVE ONE TO A FRIEND

Share one with a friend

It is an inexpensive and a helpful gift.

It’s an affordable and useful gift.

The Rosicrucian Fellowship,
Mount Ecclesia
Oceanside, CA.
[pg 229]

Correspondence Courses

Online Courses

IN

IN

The Rosicrucian Philosophy and Astrology

Rosicrucian Philosophy and Astrology

(1) Rosicrucian Philosophy:

Rosicrucian Philosophy:

Using the Cosmo-Conception by Max Heindel as a textbook, this course of twelve lessons points to a logical explanation of the origin, evolution, and future development of mankind, and opens the way to a deeper knowledge of this great subject. This philosophy seeks to make Christianity a living factor in the world, and to combine the eternal facts of Science, Art, and Religion. This course is open to all those interested.

Using the Cosmic Creation by Max Heindel as a textbook, this twelve-lesson course provides a logical explanation of humanity's origin, evolution, and future development, paving the way for a deeper understanding of this important topic. This philosophy aims to make Christianity a living element in the world and to connect the eternal truths of Science, Art, and Religion. This course is open to anyone who is interested.

(2) Astrology:

Astrology:

We want to assist you in helping yourself and others. This correspondence course will teach you the importance of astrology as a phase of religion and a Divine Science. The one restriction is that our pupils may not prostitute the knowledge thus obtained for gain in any way. Anyone not engaged in fortune telling or similar methods of commercializing spiritual knowledge may be admitted to this course.

We want to help you in helping yourself and others. This correspondence course will teach you the importance of astrology as a part of religion and a Divine Science. The only rule is that our students may not misuse the knowledge gained for personal profit in any way. Anyone not involved in fortune telling or similar ways of commercializing spiritual knowledge may enroll in this course.

For admission to these courses address,

For admission to these courses, address

(I) Philosophy Secretary.

Philosophy Admin.

(II) Astrology Secretary.

Astrology Assistant.

The Rosicrucian Fellowship,
Mt. Ecclesia
Oceanside, California.

The Rosicrucian Fellowship,
Mt. Ecclesia
Oceanside, CA.

[pg 230]

THE

THE

Rosicrucian Cosmo-Conception

Rosicrucian Cosmo-Conception

By Max Heindel

By Max Heindel

Eighth Edition With New 70 Page Index

Eighth Edition with a New 70-Page Index

This book gives a complete outline of the Western Wisdom Teaching as far as it may be made public at the present time. The Rosicrucian Brotherhood from time to time gives out occult teachings to the public in such a manner that their expression conforms to the intellectual development of the times. This is the latest of their communications.

This book provides a complete overview of the Western Wisdom Teaching as it can be shared publicly right now. The Rosicrucian Brotherhood periodically offers occult teachings to the public in a way that aligns with the current level of intellectual development. This is their most recent communication.

Max Heindel was the accredited agent of the Rosicrucian Brotherhood, commissioned to give the contents of this book to the world. There is no other book that contains so complete an exposition of the factors that enter into the creation of the universe and of man and all its statements are in keeping with the results of scientific research.

Max Heindel was the official representative of the Rosicrucian Brotherhood, tasked with sharing the information in this book with the world. There’s no other book that offers such a thorough explanation of the elements involved in the creation of the universe and humanity, and all its claims align with scientific findings.

Part I is a treatise on the Visible and the Invisible Worlds, Man and the Method of Evolution, Rebirth and the Law of Cause and Effect.

Part I is a discussion on the Visible and the Invisible Worlds, Humanity and the Process of Evolution, Rebirth, and the Law of Cause and Effect.

Part II takes up the scheme of Evolution in general and the Evolution of the Solar System and the Earth in particular.

Part II covers the concept of Evolution in general, as well as the specific Evolution of the Solar System and the Earth.

Part III treats of Christ and His Mission, Future Development of Man and Initiation, Esoteric Training and a Safe Method of Acquiring First-hand Knowledge.

Part III discusses Christ and His Mission, the Future Development of Humanity and Initiation, Esoteric Training, and a Reliable Method for Gaining First-hand Knowledge.

616 Pages. Cloth Bound. $2.00 Postfree.
The Rosicrucian Fellowship,
Mount Ecclesia
Oceanside, CA.
[pg 231]

The Message of the Stars

The Message of the Stars

By Max Heindel and Augusta Foss Heindel

By Max Heindel and Augusta Foss Heindel

One of the most complete systems of character delineation and reading the horoscope for medical diagnosis yet given to modern astrology.

One of the most comprehensive systems for character analysis and horoscope reading for medical diagnosis that has been provided to modern astrology.

With many nontechnical articles to interest the general student of the occult, a simple method of

With many non-technical articles to engage the general student of the occult, a straightforward way of

PROGRESSION AND PREDICTION,

Progress and Forecast,

and a new index for quickly locating desired information, it is indeed a classic in its realm.

and a _new index_ for quickly finding the information you want, it is truly a classic in its field.

In the section on Medical Astrology the authors have given a system that is based on years of practical experience. Thirty-six example horoscopes are included, and the subject is dealt with most thoroughly.

In the Medical Astrology section, the authors present a system built on years of hands-on experience. There are thirty-six example horoscopes included, and the topic is covered in depth.

YOU NEED THIS BOOK!

You need this book!

708 Pages. Cloth Bound. $3.50 Postpaid.

708 Pages. Cloth Bound. $3.50 shipped.

The Rosicrucian Fellowship,
Mount Ecclesia
Oceanside, CA.
[pg 232]

The Web of Destiny

The Web of Destiny

HOW MADE AND UNMADE

HOW TO MAKE AND BREAK

By Max Heindel

By Max Heindel

Including

Including

The Occult Effect of Our Emotions

The Hidden Impact of Our Emotions

Prayer—A Magic Invocation

Prayer—A Magical Invocation

Practical Methods of Achieving Success

Practical Ways to Achieve Success

This book is based on personal occult investigations by the author, in which he uncovered many of the inner laws governing man's hidden springs of action.

This book is based on the author's personal investigations into the occult, where he discovered many of the inner laws that influence people's hidden motivations.

It gives information regarding the Dweller on the Threshold, which every aspirant has to meet, usually at an early stage of his progress into the unseen worlds. It treats of the causes of obsession of men and animals. It describes how we create our environment and some of the causes of disease, pointing the way to final emancipation.

It provides insights about the Dweller on the Threshold, which every aspiring individual encounters, typically early in their journey into the unseen realms. It discusses the reasons for obsession in humans and animals. It explains how we shape our surroundings and some factors that lead to illness, guiding us toward ultimate liberation.

The part devoted to the emotions shows the function of desire, the color effects of emotion, and the results of worry and remorse.

The section focused on emotions illustrates the role of desire, the impact of emotions on color, and the effects of anxiety and regret.

Prayer is shown here as a magic invocation by which powerful forces may be marshalled. It throws much light on the nature of prayer, pointing out that true prayer is based on scientific principles which will bring results when rightly applied.

Prayer is presented here as a magical call that can summon powerful forces. It highlights the essence of prayer, emphasizing that genuine prayer is grounded in scientific principles that will yield results when applied correctly.

Written in a simple and narrative style, it offers at the same time serious instruction and pleasant relaxation.

Written in a straightforward and narrative style, it

175 Pages. Cloth Bound.
[pg 233]

Freemasonry and Catholicism

Freemasonry and Catholicism

By Max Heindel

By Max Heindel

An Esoteric Treatise on the Underlying Facts regarding these two great Institutions as determined by occult investigation.

An Esoteric Treatise on the Key Facts about these two major Institutions as revealed through hidden research.

It explains in terms of Mystic Masonry the conflict between the Sons of Cain and the Sons of Seth, and unravels the allegory dealing with the building of Solomon's Temple, the Queen of Sheba, and the Grand Master, Hiram Abiff.

It describes, in the context of Mystic Masonry, the struggle between the Sons of Cain and the Sons of Seth, and reveals the allegory related to the construction of Solomon's Temple, the Queen of Sheba, and the Grand Master, Hiram Abiff.

If you are interested in the symbols of Masonry, in knowing the source of these mysteries which have come down to us from past ages, this is the book you want.

If you're curious about the symbols of Masonry and want to learn where these mysteries that have been passed down from earlier times come from, this is the book for you.

Only a trained Seer could have read the Akashic Records of the past and given such a clear explanation of their meaning.

Only a trained Seer could have accessed the Akashic Records of the past and provided such a clear explanation of their significance.

In addition, read what the author says about the famous Philosopher's Stone of the Alchemists, the Path of Initiation, and the Coming Age.

In addition, read what the author says about the famous Philosopher's Stone of the Alchemists, the Path of Initiation, and the Coming Age.

This Book Should Be in Every Mason's Library.

Every Mason should have this book in their library.

98 Pages. Cloth Bound. $1.00 Postfree.

98 Pages. Cloth Bound. $1.00 free shipping.

The Rosicrucian Fellowship,
Mt. Ecclesia
Oceanside, California.

The Rosicrucian Fellowship,
Mt. Ecclesia
Oceanside, CA.

[pg 234]

Gleanings of a Mystic

Gleanings of a Mystic

By Max Heindel

By Max Heindel

This book is devoted to practical mysticism, bringing out a vast array of new information and fine points never before presented in this form. The information contained in this book will be of immense value to the student and aspirant, enabling them to make swifter progress in both their spiritual and material development.

This book focuses on practical mysticism, offering a wide range of new insights and details that have never been presented like this before. The information in this book will be extremely valuable to students and seekers, helping them to advance more quickly in their spiritual and personal growth.

A few chapter headings are appended to give a better idea of the contents:

A few chapter titles are included to provide a clearer understanding of the contents:

Initiation—What It Is and Is Not.

Initiation—What It Is and What It Is Not.

The Sacraments of Communion, Baptism, and Marriage.

The Sacraments of Communion, Baptism, and Marriage.

The Coming Christ.

The Coming Christ.

The Coming Age.

The Future Era.

Magic, White and Black.

Good and Evil Magic.

Our Invisible Government.

Our Hidden Government.

Practical Precepts for Practical People.

Useful Tips for Real People.

Sound, Silence, and Soul Growth.

Sound, Silence, and Personal Growth.

The Mysterium Magnum of the Rose Cross.

The Great Mystery of the Rose Cross.

Stumbling Blocks.

Obstacles.

Why I Am a Rosicrucian.

Why I'm a Rosicrucian.

196 Pages. Cloth Bound. $2.00 Postpaid.
[pg 235]

The Rosicrucian Philosophy

The Rosicrucian Philosophy

IN QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS

IN Q&A

By Max Heindel

By Max Heindel

A book of ready reference upon all mystic matters, which ought to be in the library of every occult student. It comprises the answers to hundreds of questions asked of Max Heindel on the lecture platform.

A quick reference book for all things mystical, which should be in the library of every occult student. It includes answers to hundreds of questions that Max Heindel was asked during lectures.

PARTIAL LIST OF SUBJECTS:

PARTIAL LIST OF TOPICS:

Life after Death.

Life after Death.

Life on Earth.

Life on Earth.

The Bible Teachings.

Bible Teachings.

Spiritualistic Phenomena.

Spiritual Phenomena.

Clairvoyance.

Psychic ability.

Astrology.

Astrology.

Animals.

Animals.

176 Pages. Cloth Bound. $2.00 Postpaid.

How Shall We Know Christ at His Coming?

How Will We Recognize Christ When He Arrives?

By Max Heindel

By Max Heindel

This book tells us that Christ will return in an etheric, not a physical body. Hence mankind must develop the etheric body to the point where they can function in it consciously before Christ will return. Then they will possess the inner spiritual perception by which they will be able to recognize Him.

This book tells us that Christ will return in an ethereal, not a physical form. Therefore, humanity must develop the ethereal body to the point where they can consciously operate within it before Christ returns. Then they will have the inner spiritual insight needed to recognize Him.

These matters are fully elucidated in this book.

These issues are clearly explained in this book.

29 Pages. Paper Bound. 15c Postfree.

The Rosicrucian Fellowship,
Mt. Ecclesia
Oceanside, California.

The Rosicrucian Fellowship, Mt. Ecclesia Oceanside, California.

[pg 236]

In the Land of The Living Dead

In the Land of the Living Dead

AN OCCULT STORY

A MYSTERIOUS TALE

By Prentiss Tucker

By Prentiss Tucker

Among the many post-war books, here is one to interest the soldier, student, and layman alike. Its appeal is general and lasting in that it portrays in story form the ever existing conditions on the superphysical planes. It inclines toward that thing called “The religion of the trenches,” and will help to open the eyes of many a puzzled participant as well as of those who lost friends and relatives in the Great War.

Among the many post-war books, here is one that will interest soldiers, students, and everyday readers alike. Its appeal is broad and enduring as it tells a story about the ongoing conditions on the superphysical planes. It leans towards something known as “Trench religion,” and it will help clarify things for many confused participants, as well as for those who lost friends and family in the Great War.

Look at some of the chapter headings:

Look at some of the chapter titles:

A Visit to the Invisible Planes.

A Visit to the Invisible Planes.

A Sergeant's Experiences after Passing out.

A Sergeant's Experiences after “Graduation.”

A Doughboy's Ideas on Religion.

A Doughboy's Thoughts on Religion.

Helping a Slain Soldier to Comfort His Mother.

Assisting an Injured Soldier to Reassure His Mother.

A Crisis in Love.

A Crisis in Love.

168 Pages. Cloth Bound. $1.50 Postpaid.
[pg 237]

The Mystical Interpretation of Christmas

The Mystical Interpretation of Christmas

By Max Heindel

By Max Heindel

This treatise covers the Cosmic Significance of Christmas and the annual Sacrifice of Christ, traces the astrological interpretation up through the simplicity of nature worship, and sketches a glorious outlook for the coming age, which inspires the casual reader to seek more Light.

This essay explores the cosmic importance of Christmas and the yearly sacrifice of Christ, examines the astrological interpretation leading to the simplicity of nature worship, and outlines a bright future for the coming era, encouraging the casual reader to seek greater understanding.

Here is a book most attractively bound in heavy mottled paper which, aside from its merit as a simple gift, is most useful in answering inquiries on the occult significance of its subject. The world is beginning to ask the greater meaning of this holy festival; it is well to be informed.

Here is a book beautifully bound in thick, patterned paper that, besides being a thoughtful gift, is really helpful for answering questions about the deeper meaning of its topic. People are starting to seek a greater understanding of this sacred celebration; it’s good to be informed.

Heavy Paper Binding.
75 Cents Postpaid.

Thick Paper Binding.
75 Cents Shipped.

[pg 238]

Earthbound

Earthbound

By Augusta Foss Heindel

By Augusta Foss Heindel

An addition to our Rosicrucian Christianity Series of twenty lectures. This pamphlet warns against the craze for phenomena, mediumship, and the ouija board. It cites concrete cases where those who held too closely to things of this earth were thereby held back in their progress after leaving the earthy body and passing onward to the unseen realms of being. It points out how this condition may be avoided; also how some prolong their stay in the Borderland close to the earth.

An addition to our Rosicrucian Christianity Series of twenty lectures. This pamphlet warns against the obsession with phenomena, mediumship, and the ouija board. It provides specific examples of individuals who became stuck in their progress after leaving their physical bodies because they were too attached to earthly matters. It explains how this situation can be avoided and also how some people extend their stay in the Borderland near the earth.

It describes the condition of those who are bound to the lower Desire World after death by sense affiliation, sorrow, or other causes, showing clearly their delusions and their activities.

It describes the state of those who are tied to the lower Desire World after death due to sensory attachments, grief, or other reasons, clearly illustrating their illusions and their actions.

13 pages. Paper Bound. Price 10c.
[pg 239]

Simplified Scientific Astrology

Simplified Astrology

By Max Heindel

By Max Heindel

Fifth Edition.

5th Edition.

With Max Heindel's Portrait

Featuring Max Heindel's Portrait

198 Pages. Cloth Bound. $1.50 Postpaid.

A complete textbook on the art of erecting a horoscope, making the process simple and easy for beginners. It also includes a

A complete guide on how to create a horoscope, making the process straightforward and user-friendly for beginners. It also includes a

Philosophic Encyclopedia

Philosophy Encyclopedia

—and—

—and—

Tables of Planetary Hours

Planetary Hour Charts

The Philosophic Encyclopedia fills a long felt want both of beginners and advanced students for information concerning the underlying reasons for astrological dicta. It is a mine of knowledge arranged in such a manner as to be instantly accessible.

The Philosophic Encyclopedia meets a long-standing need for both beginners and advanced students seeking information about the fundamental reasons behind astrological statements. It's a treasure trove of knowledge organized in a way that makes it immediately accessible.

The Tables of Planetary Hours enable one to select the most favorable time for beginning new enterprises.

The Tables of Planetary Hours allow you to choose the best time to start new ventures.

The unparalleled merits of this book have been amply attested by many thousands of enthusiastic students who have bought the first four editions.

The unmatched value of this book has been well confirmed by thousands of excited students who have purchased the first four editions.

No astrological student can afford to be without it.

No astrology student can afford to be without it.

[pg 240]

Mysteries of the Great Operas

Mysteries of Great Operas

By Max Heindel

By Max Heindel

Faust, Parsifal, The Ring of the Niebelung, Tannhauser, Lohengrin

Faust, Parsifal, The Ring of the Nibelungs, Tannhäuser, Lohengrin

Folk Lore and its interpretation through music has much to offer to the general reader as well as to the musician and occultist. These Myths conceal many of the hidden truths which are now being translated from symbol and allegory, and this attractive book is the key to these poetic tales of evolution, sacrifice, and unfoldment.

Folk lore and its interpretation through music have a lot to offer both casual readers and musicians and occultists. These myths hide many of the deeper truths that are now being translated from symbols and allegories, and this engaging book is the key to these poetic stories of evolution, sacrifice, and growth.

176 Pages. Cloth Bound. $2.00 Postpaid.



Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!